RTriU 
 
 iversity 
 Southern 
 Library
 
 ~0
 
 "It is coming- this way!" yelled Larry. Page 84.
 
 Solfciers of fortune Series 
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 A YOUNG AMERICAN IN THE 
 JAPANESE NAVY 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER 
 
 Author of " Under the Mikado's Flag," " On to Pekin," " Two Young 
 
 Lumbermen," " Old Glory Series," " Colonial Series," 
 
 "Pan-American Series," etc. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY A. B. SHUTE 
 
 BOSTON : 
 
 LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
 1930
 
 COPYBIOHT, 1905, BT LoTHKOP, LXE A SHEPABD CoMPAITT 
 
 All right* reserved 
 
 AT THB FALL or POBT ABTHUB 
 
 FRIKTBD IN U.S.A.
 
 Stack 
 Annex 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 " AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR " is a complete 
 tale in itself, but forms the third volume in a line 
 issued under the general title of " Soldiers of For- 
 tune Series." 
 
 The story relates primarily the adventures of 
 Larry Russell and his old-time sea chum, Luke 
 Striker, already well known to the readers of my 
 " Old Glory Series." Larry and Luke are aboard of 
 their old ship, the Columbia, bound from Manila to 
 Nagasaki, with a cargo designed for the Japanese 
 Government. This is during the war between 
 Russia and Japan, and when close to the Japanese 
 coast the schooner is sighted by a Russian warship 
 and made a prize of war. 
 
 As prisoners both Larry and Luke see something 
 of life in the Russian navy. When close to Vladi- 
 vostok, the Russian warship falls in with several ships 
 of the Japanese fleet, and after a thrilling sea-fight 
 surrenders with her prize. This brings Larry and 
 Luke before Admiral Togo, and as Larry's brother 
 Ben, with their mutual friend, Gilbert Pennington, 
 is already in the Japanese army, Larry enters the 
 
 2138469
 
 VI PREFACE 
 
 Japanese navy and Luke follows suit. The siege 
 and bombardment of Port Arthur are at their 
 height ; and the particulars are given of many battles 
 both on the sea and on land, leading up to the ulti- 
 mate surrender of that brave Russian commander, 
 General Stoessel, and the fall of the city. By this 
 surrender the Japanese obtained many thousands of 
 prisoners of war, hundreds of cannon, with large 
 quantities of ammunition, and several scores of ves- 
 sels, useful for either fighting purposes or as trans- 
 ports. Moreover, this victory placed the entire 
 southern portion of Manchuria under Japanese con- 
 trol, giving the army untrammeled use of the 
 railroad running from Port Arthur to Liao-Yang, 
 a city on the road to Mukden, captured some 
 time before, as already related in another volume 
 of this series, entitled " Under the Mikado's 
 Flag." 
 
 As I have mentioned in a previous work, it is as 
 yet impossible to state what the outcome of this ter- 
 rific conflict will be. So far victory has perched 
 largely upon the standard of Japan. The Russian 
 navy has been practically shattered and its army 
 fought to a standstill. The cost of the war has been 
 tremendous to both countries. Countless thousands 
 of lives have already been sacrificed. Would that 
 peace were soon at hand !
 
 PREFACE Vli 
 
 Again I thank my young friends for their appre- 
 ciation of my former stories. May the present tale 
 fulfill every reasonable expectation. 
 
 EDWARD STRATEMEYER.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER FAGI 
 
 I. LARRY AND His FRIENDS i 
 
 II. A STORM ON THE PACIFIC ..,..10 
 
 III. LARRY LEARNS SOMETHING 20 
 
 IV. THE RUSSIAN SAILOR'S PLOT .... 29 
 V. SIGNS OF A MUTINY 38 
 
 VI. THE FIGHT FOR THE SHIP ..... 47 
 
 VII. THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION .... 56 
 
 VIII. TURNING THE TABLES ... 66 
 
 IX. CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 76 
 
 X. SOMETHING ABOUT WAR AND FIGHTING SHIPS . 86 
 
 XI. AN ORDER TO LAY-TO 95 
 
 XII. TAKEN AS A PRIZE OF WAR .... 103 
 
 XIII. PRISONERS ON THE Pocastra . . . .113 
 
 XIV. PROGRESS OF THE WAR 122 
 
 XV. A SHARP NAVAL BATTLE . . . . .132 
 
 XVI. ABOARD A JAPANESE WARSHIP .... 140 
 
 XVII. THE RETAKING OF THE Columbia , , . 148 
 
 XVIII. A CLEVER RUSE 156 
 
 XIX. THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE ENEMY . . . 164 
 
 XX. LARRY BEFORE ADMIRAL Toco . . . .171 
 
 XXI. LETTERS OF INTEREST . . , . , .180 
 
 XXII. A MEETING AND A PLOT 189 
 
 XXIII. THE ATTACK IN THE DARK . . . .198 
 
 XXIV. THE DEFENSE OF THE POWDER TRAW , . 206 
 XXV. BOMBARDING A PORT ARTHUR FORT . . .315 
 
 tit
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 XXVI. BEN MEETS CAPTAIN BARUSKY . 
 
 XXVII. A FIERCE BATTLE AT SEA 
 
 XXVIII. THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 XXIX. FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 
 
 XXX. A SURPRISE FOR LARRY 
 
 XXXI. A CALL TO REPEL BOARDERS . 
 
 XXXII. FALL OF PORT ARTHUR CONCLUSION 
 
 PAGE 
 223 
 232 
 240 
 248 
 258 
 266 
 274
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT 
 ARTHUR 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 LARRY AND HIS FRIENDS 
 
 " UNLESS I miss my guess, Luke, we are going 
 to have a storm." 
 
 " Jest what I was thinking, Larry. And when 
 it comes I allow as how it will be putty heavy," 
 replied Luke Striker, casting an eye to the westward, 
 where a small dark cloud was beginning to show 
 above the horizon. 
 
 " Well, we can't expect fine weather all the time," 
 went on Larry Russell, inspecting the cloud with 
 equal interest. " We want some wind anyway," 
 he added. " We are not making this return trip 
 to Nagasaki nearly as fast as we made the trip to 
 Manila." 
 
 Luke Striker, a bronzed and weather-beaten 
 Yankee sailor, rubbed his chin reflectively. " I was 
 jest thinking o' the day I spied the old Columbia in 
 Manila harbor," he said, meditatively. " Tell ye,
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT 
 ARTHUR 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 LARRY AND HIS FRIENDS 
 
 " UNLESS I miss my guess, Luke, we are going 
 to have a storm." 
 
 " Jest what I was thinking, Larry. And when 
 it comes I allow as how it will be putty heavy," 
 replied Luke Striker, casting an eye to the westward, 
 where a small dark cloud was beginning to show 
 above the horizon. 
 
 " Well, we can't expect fine weather all the time," 
 went on Larry Russell, inspecting the cloud with 
 equal interest. " We want some wind anyway," 
 he added. " We are not making this return trip 
 to Nagasaki nearly as fast as we made the trip to 
 Manila." 
 
 Luke Striker, a bronzed and weather-beaten 
 Yankee sailor, rubbed his chin reflectively. " I was 
 jest thinking o' the day I spied the old Columbia in 
 Manila harbor," he said, meditatively. " Tell ye,
 
 2 AT THE TALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 Larry, the sight 'most struck me dumb. ' The 
 Columbia,' sez I to myself. An' then I thought I 
 must be a-dreamin'. I wanted to find this ship ag'in 
 in the worst way." 
 
 " The ship certainly seems like a home to me, 
 Luke and I reckon she always will seem that way. 
 I've traveled a good many miles in her, since I first 
 struck her at Honolulu in the Hawaiian Islands," 
 responded Larry Russell. 
 
 " Yes both of us have. But we never took no 
 trip like this afore carryin' a cargo for the Japa- 
 nese Government, with that government at war 
 with Russia." Luke Striker lowered his voice. 
 " What's the outlook ? Does the old man reckon to 
 fall in with a Russian warship afore we can reach 
 Nagasaki ? " 
 
 " Hush, Luke ; you mustn't mention our cargo," 
 came from Larry Russell, hastily. 
 
 " I ain't mentionin' it to anybody but you." 
 
 " Captain Ponsberry is in hopes that we shall not 
 meet any Russian warships." 
 
 "But what if we do?" 
 
 " Then we shall have to show our heels as best we 
 can." 
 
 " A sailing vessel can't show much o' a pair o' 
 heels to a man-o'-war." 
 
 " That is true."
 
 LARRY AND HIS FRIENDS 3 
 
 " I suppose, if the Columbia was overhauled by a 
 Russian warship, they'd consider us a prize of war ; 
 wouldn't they ? " continued the old Yankee sailor. 
 
 " They would, unless Captain Ponsberry could 
 get out of it in some way." 
 
 " How do you think he might get out of it? " 
 
 " Well, you must remember that our cargo 
 doesn't belong to the Japanese Government yet. 
 We are carrying it from Manila to Nagasaki for 
 the Richmond Importing Company. The Russians 
 would have to prove their case against us before 
 they could claim the schooner as a legitimate prize 
 of war." 
 
 " I see. Well, I reckon as how them Russians 
 would do 'most anything to square accounts with 
 the Japs. So far, accordin' to my notions, they have 
 been losin' ground right along in this war." 
 
 " Yes, and they'll lose more before the Japs are 
 through with 'em, Luke. But that storm is coming 
 up fast," went on Larry Russell, with another ex- 
 amination of the black cloud. " I'll have to tell the 
 captain. If we don't shorten sail it may do us some 
 damage." 
 
 With the last-mentioned remark Larry Russell 
 walked aft, toward the companionway of the Colum- 
 bia, a staunch three-masted schooner that hailed 
 from Gloucester. He was second mate of the craft
 
 4 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 and as such it was now his duty to inform Captain 
 Nat Ponsberry that a storm was approaching. 
 
 To those of my young friends who have read 
 " Under Dewey at Manila " and other volumes of 
 the " Old Glory Series " Larry Russell needs no in- 
 troduction. He was one of three brothers, who, left 
 in the charge of a miserly step-uncle, had thought it 
 best to go away from home and seek fortune in va- 
 rious parts of the globe. Larry had drifted to San 
 Francisco and then to Honolulu, where he had 
 fallen in with Captain Nat Ponsberry and the Co- 
 lumbia, as already mentioned. He, with his sailor 
 friend, Luke Striker, had been cast away, and while 
 adrift on the Pacific had been picked up by the 
 Asiatic Squadron under Commodore (afterward 
 Admiral) Dewey, to serve with honor during the 
 memorable battle of Manila Bay. 
 
 Since those days a great many things had oc- 
 curred to the Russell boys. Ben, the oldest of the 
 three, had served as a young volunteer in Cuba dur- 
 ing the advance on Santiago, and as an officer with 
 the army in the Philippines, and Walter, the third 
 brother, had served in the navy in Cuban waters and 
 elsewhere. In the meantime the miserly step-uncle 
 had reformed, and now thought " his three boys," 
 as he called them, " the best young fellers in all 
 America, barrin' none ! "
 
 LARRY AND HIS FRIENDS $ 
 
 Larry Russell was a natural sailor, and when his 
 term in the navy came to an end he could not bear 
 to think of giving up the sea. He heard that his old 
 ship was bound for a trip to Japan and other ports, 
 and at once communicated with Captain Ponsberry, 
 with the result that he became second mate of the 
 schooner, the first mate being, as of old, Tom Gran- 
 don, a personal friend of Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 At this time Walter Russell had gone into busi- 
 ness, and was doing remarkably well. But Ben was 
 doing nothing, and Larry persuaded his oldest 
 brother to come aboard the ship at Manila, for the 
 trip to Nagasaki and Port Arthur. This was just 
 at the outbreak of the war between Russia and 
 Japan, but the brothers at that time knew noth- 
 ing about the tremendous conflict so close at 
 hand. 
 
 The Columbia was carrying a cargo for the Rich- 
 mond Importing Company, represented in Japan 
 and China by Gilbert Pennington, who had served 
 with Ben Russell in our army in Cuba and the Philip- 
 pines. From Manila Gilbert had gone to China, to 
 fight the Boxers, as already described in "On to 
 Pekin," the first volume of this " Soldiers of Fortune 
 Series." With the end of the Boxer conflict, Lieu- 
 tenant Pennington, as he had then become, turned 
 from war to business, and soon made a number of
 
 D AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 business transactions which were highly gratifying 
 to the company that he represented. 
 
 When the Columbia arrived at Nagasaki, Captain 
 Ponsberry learned that the war had begun and that 
 to get to Port Arthur a Russian stronghold in 
 Manchuria was out of the question. While he 
 was awaiting orders Gilbert Pennington appeared 
 on the scene. Gilbert had had great difficulties in get- 
 ting away from Port Arthur, having been suspected 
 by the Russian officials of being a spy. He wished 
 to know at once if the ship's cargo was safe. 
 
 " As safe as when we left home," had been Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry 's reply. 
 
 " Good ! " answered the young agent, and then he 
 wished to know if anything had been done about 
 selling the goods. Captain Ponsberry replied that 
 he had been ordered to do nothing until he received 
 word from Gilbert. This suited the young repre- 
 sentative ; and the upshot of the matter was that the 
 cargo, instead of going to a Russian port, was sold 
 to the Japanese Government at a price considerably 
 above the ordinary market value. 
 
 Gilbert Pennington was enthusiastic about joining 
 the Japanese army for a campaign in Manchuria 
 and he imparted a large share of this enthusiasm to 
 Ben Russell. As a result both enlisted and became 
 captains in a special command, under a Major
 
 LARRY AND HIS FRIENDS 7 
 
 Okopa, who could speak very good English. The 
 part of the army to which they were assigned landed 
 at Chinampo, in Korea, and in the second volume of 
 this series, called " Under the Mikado's Flag," I 
 related the particulars of the crossing of the Yalu 
 River and of the many skirmishes and battles leading 
 up to the terrific ten-days' contest before Liao Yang. 
 During these fights Ben and Gilbert did their full 
 duty as officers, and when the Russians retreated to 
 the North both were well content to take a much- 
 needed rest. But additional struggles were still in 
 store for them, as will be learned in the pages which 
 follow. 
 
 At first Larry Russell had been inclined to follow 
 his brother and his friend Gilbert into the Japanese 
 army. But Captain Ponsberry did not wish to 
 lose his services as a second mate, and when it was 
 decided that the Columbia should make a quick run 
 to Manila and back, for another cargo for the Jap- 
 anese Government, he made up his mind to stick to 
 the ship. 
 
 The run to Manila from Nagasaki was made 
 without special incident, and, once at the main sea- 
 port of the Philippines, Captain Ponsberry lost no 
 time in getting on board the cargo the Richmond 
 Importing Company had ready for him. The 
 cargo was a valuable one and it was calculated that
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 if rightly sold it would yield the company a profit 
 of five or six thousand dollars. 
 
 " You have got to take care and not run into any 
 Russian warship," said the agent of the company at 
 Manila. " If you do you may have a whole lot of 
 trouble in explaining matters to the Russian com- 
 mander's satisfaction. I see by the reports that the 
 Russians have already held up several English and 
 South American ships." 
 
 " I shall keep a sharp lookout for *em," was Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry's reply. 
 
 "And another thing, Captain," went on the 
 agent, in a lower tone ; " you want to watch your 
 crew." 
 
 " What do you mean? " 
 
 " I don't like the looks of two or three of them. 
 For all you know they may be more than willing 
 to expose you if you fall in with the Russians. 
 Can you trust your first and second mates ? " 
 
 " I can ! They are as honest as myself." 
 
 " Then caution them to keep an eye on the hands. 
 One of those fellows looks like a Russian to me 
 the chap with the heavy black beard." 
 
 " You mean Semmel. He says he is a Pole and 
 that he hates the Russians." 
 
 " Humph ! Well, I saw him talking to a lot of 
 Russians night before last. And when they passed
 
 LARRY AND HIS FRIENDS 9 
 
 a Jap the whole crowd jeered at the little brown 
 man." 
 
 "Semmel, too?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then I shall watch him," answered Captain 
 Ponsberry, decidedly. 
 
 " Do, but don't let him know it. Some of these 
 foreign sailors are ugly when they find out they are 
 being suspected." 
 
 " Trust me to manage him," returned the com- 
 mander of the Columbia; and there the talk on the 
 subject came to an end.
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 A STORM ON THE PACIFIC 
 
 LARRY found Captain Ponsberry working over a 
 chart on the cabin table, laying out the course of the 
 ship. The commander of the Columbia was a bluff, 
 hearty individual and he and the young second mate 
 thought a great deal of each other. 
 
 " Well, what is it? " asked the captain, looking up 
 quickly. 
 
 " I came to report that a storm is coming up from 
 the west," answered Larry. 
 
 " Humph ! I was afraid we'd catch it sooner or 
 later. Is it close up yet ? " 
 
 " It's coming up pretty fast." 
 
 Captain Ponsberry said no more, but threw down 
 his parallel rulers and his pencil. Catching up his 
 cap, he mounted to the deck, and the young second 
 mate followed at his heels. The captain gave a long 
 look to the westward and then a gaze around the re- 
 mainder of the horizon. 
 
 " Tell Cal Vincent to call all hands to shorten 
 sail ! " he called out to Larry. " Tell 'em to tumble 
 
 10
 
 A STORM ON THE PACIFIC II. 
 
 up quick, too thet storm ain't none too far off for 
 comfort ! " 
 
 Larry passed the word to Cal Vincent, who was 
 ther boatswain of the Columbia, and soon the whistle 
 piped up shrilly, and those who were below or in the 
 forecastle, came on deck in a hurry. Already the 
 wind was freshening, ruffling up the whitecaps in 
 all directions. The sky, that had been so blue a 
 short while before, became leaden, and the depths of 
 the ocean took on a somber hue. The barometer 
 indicated a great and immediate change. 
 
 " Lay aloft there, men ! " cried Captain Pons- 
 berry. " Our sails are mostly new and we don't 
 want them ripped up if we can help it. Skip along 
 there, Peterson ! " The latter words to a big sailor 
 who was moving across the deck at a snail's pace. 
 
 The sailor addressed, scowled. It was not his 
 watch on deck and he hated to have his midday nap 
 disturbed. 
 
 " Got a nail in ma boot," he said. 
 
 " Well, haul it out after the sails are trimmed," 
 returned the captain, and then turned to another 
 hand: " Semmel, what's the matter with you?" 
 This to the suspicious-looking sailor with the heavy 
 black beard. 
 
 " Nodding," grumbled Semmel, and turned away 
 sulkily.
 
 12 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Then get a move on, or we may lose a stick as 
 well as a sail," and there followed a perfect volley of 
 orders in a tone that none of the sailors misunder- 
 stood. Up to the yards they crawled like so many 
 monkeys, and soon the creaking of halyard blocks 
 was heard, as the topsails came down. The jib and 
 flying jib were also taken in, and a little later the 
 main-course and the mizzen-course. 
 
 " Reckon we can stand the fore-course for a little 
 while longer," said Captain Ponsberry to Tom 
 Grandon. " What do you think ? " 
 
 " We can, unless it comes quicker nor it is coming 
 now," returned the first mate. 
 
 " Well, keep an eye on the wind and reef her as 
 soon as it begins to look nasty," said Captain Pons- 
 berry, and returned to the cabin, to finish his nautical 
 calculations. 
 
 The Columbia had left the last of the Philippines 
 behind and was headed north through the China Sea 
 toward the lower extremity of Formosa. She was 
 not as new a ship as when Larry had first boarded 
 her at Honolulu, for since that time she had seen half 
 a dozen years of hard service. But Captain Pons- 
 berry was a careful man and believed in making re- 
 pairs as soon as they were needed, so there was small 
 danger of her opening her seams or going to pieces 
 even in the stiffest of blows. She leaked a little
 
 A STORM ON THE PACIFIC 1 3 
 
 the best of ships do that but a short pumping 
 every morning kept the water at the bottom of the 
 well. 
 
 As second mate, it was Larry's duty to see that 
 everything on the deck was " ship-shape," and this 
 was especially necessary when a storm was coming 
 up. He made a tour of the ship, his keen eyes tak- 
 ing in every detail. 
 
 As it happened, an hour before he had set the 
 sailor Semmel to work stowing away'some odds and 
 ends of rope. He had supposed that this task was 
 long since finished, but now he found the ropes scat- 
 tered about as before. 
 
 " See here, Semmel," he called out, " why didn't 
 you stow away those ropes as I told you ? " 
 
 " Stow dem avay in a leetle vile," answered the 
 sailor with the heavy beard. 
 
 " You'll stow them away now," returned Larry, 
 sharply. He did not at all fancy the manner of the 
 hand he was addressing. " I told you to do it an 
 hour ago. We don't want anything loose on deck 
 when this storm hits us." 
 
 " Vincent kicked de ropes out dare," growled 
 Semmel. " I had nodding to do mit 'em." 
 
 " That isn't here or there. I told you to stow 
 them away, and I want you to do it. If you don't, 
 I'll have to report you to the captain."
 
 14 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Oh, I do him ! " grumbled Semmel, but he 
 glared at Larry as if he wished to chew the young 
 second mate up. " You put all dare vork on me, 
 hey? " he added, after a pause. 
 
 " You've got to do your share of it." 
 
 " Humph ! " Semmel seemed on the point of 
 saying more, but shut his teeth and began to arrange 
 the ropes in proper order. Larry watched him for 
 a moment and then walked away. As soon as his 
 back was turned the sailor shook his fist at the young 
 second mate. 
 
 " You vait ! " he muttered. " Chust vait, you 
 Jankee rat ! " 
 
 The sky kept growing darker, and soon came a 
 puff of wind much heavier than any that had gone 
 before. The Columbia had been moving over the 
 waves on an even keel, but now she gave a sudden 
 lurch to starboard. 
 
 " Reckon it's time to take them reefs in the fore- 
 course," said Grandon to Larry, and soon the sailors 
 were at work on the sheets, leaving just sufficient 
 canvas up to make the schooner mind her helm. It 
 was hard work, for the sudden gusts made the sail 
 snap and crack like a whip. 
 
 So far it had not rained a drop, but now came a 
 sudden downpour, the drops " as big as hen's eggs," 
 to use Luke Striker's manner of describing them.
 
 A STORM ON THE PACIFIC 15 
 
 Thi came a flash of lightning out of the western 
 sky, followed by a rumble of thunder. 
 
 " This is going to be an old-time storm," was 
 Larry's comment, as he met Luke Striker near the 
 forecastle. " I'll have to get my oilskin out." 
 
 Luke already had his raincoat on and soon the 
 young mate was similarly provided. Wind and 
 rain were increasing, and presently there came a 
 flash of lightning and a clap of thunder that made 
 everybody jump. The thunder brought Captain 
 Ponsberry to the deck in a hurry. 
 
 "Did that hit us?" he questioned, looking 
 around anxiously. 
 
 " No, sir, but it was pretty close," replied Gran- 
 don. 
 
 " Is everything secure ? " went on the commander, 
 to Larry. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 It was difficult to converse further, for the wind 
 was now whistling through the rigging, driving the 
 rain in sheets across the deck. All had to hold fast 
 for fear of being swept overboard. On every side 
 the sea was lashing itself into a foam and the waves 
 were growing higher and higher. At one instant 
 the Columbia would seem to be riding on top of a 
 mountain, the next she would sink down and down 
 into the trough of the sea.
 
 16 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Well, Larry, how do you like this? " questioned 
 Captain Ponsberry, as he took a position beside the 
 second mate. 
 
 " Oh, I don't mind it at all," was the cheery 
 answer. " I used to mind the storms, but I've got 
 used to them." 
 
 " This isn't a plaything we are getting." 
 
 " Oh, I know that you can see it by the way the 
 wind is driving us. But we are not near any land, 
 are we?" 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Then we'll be sure to outride it. I feel I 
 can bank on the old Columbia for almost any- 
 thing." 
 
 At this Captain Ponsberry laid an affectionate 
 hand on his second mate's shoulder. 
 
 " Reckon you love the old craft about as well as I 
 do," he said. 
 
 " I don't know about that you've been on board 
 so many more years than myself. But to me she is 
 a second home." 
 
 " I see. Well, let us hope we get through with 
 this trip in safety." 
 
 "Don't you imagine we'll do it?" questioned 
 Larry, quickly. 
 
 " Certainly. But you must remember that we 
 may have trouble if we fall in with any Russian war-
 
 A STORM ON THE PACIFIC 1 7 
 
 ship." Captain Ponsberry lowered his voice. " Did 
 you have trouble with Semmel ? " 
 
 " A little. I ordered him to coil up some ropes 
 and he didn't obey me right away. But he stowed 
 them away afterwards." 
 
 Captain Ponsberry drew a long breath. "The 
 more I see of that chap the less I like him." 
 
 " I never liked him from the start," answered 
 Larry, frankly. " But you'll have to give him credit 
 for being a good all-round sailor." 
 
 " There is no doubt but what he is that, Larry. 
 But he has a bad eye." 
 
 " What do you think he could do to harm 
 us?" 
 
 " Nothing unless we fell in with a Russian war- 
 ship. In that case, if he was a Russian sympathizer, 
 he might expose the fact that while we are carrying 
 a cargo for the Richmond Importing Company the 
 goods are really meant for the Japanese Govern- 
 ment." 
 
 "Does he know that?" 
 
 " I'm not sure, one way or the other. What lam 
 afraid of is, that he may know a good bit more nor 
 we suspect." 
 
 " I see." The young second mate mused for a 
 moment. " I'll tell you what I'd do, if I thought he 
 was going to play me foul and we fell in with a
 
 18 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 Russian warship. I'd clap him below decks, out of 
 sight until the warship went on her way again." 
 
 " That's easily said ; but I can't make him a pris- 
 oner unless I can prove something against him." 
 
 " You can lock him up if he is sulky and won't 
 obey orders." 
 
 " Yes, that is true. Still Phew ! " 
 
 The captain broke off short, for a vivid streak of 
 lightning flared all over the upper masts of the ship. 
 The thunder-clap was as sharp as it was deafening, 
 and for the moment all on board thought the Co- 
 lumbia had surely been struck. Then came a down- 
 pour which made even the boldest of the sailors seek 
 shelter. 
 
 " That was closer than I like," was Larry's com- 
 ment, after it was ascertained that the ship was un- 
 harmed. 
 
 " 'Most knocked me overboard," came from Luke 
 Striker. " Gosh ! reckon my hair's singed," and he 
 put up his hand and ran his fingers through his 
 grayish locks. " Don't want another like thet no- 
 how!" 
 
 A few minutes later came another flash of light- 
 ning, but this was to the eastward, showing that the 
 center of the storm had passed them. The wind was 
 apparently going down, but the sea was as angry as 
 ever and would be for hours to come.
 
 A STORM ON THE PACIFIC 19 
 
 Luke had retired to the forecastle with several 
 other sailors. Larry's watch on deck was also at an 
 end, and he was just on the point of going below, 
 when from the west came a curious humming sound 
 which made the young second mate pause. The 
 humming increased, and then of a sudden the 
 Columbia was caught in a hurricane blast that threw 
 her far over on her side. 
 
 " Help ! " Larry heard, in the voice of Captain 
 Ponsberry. " Somebody help me, quick, or I'll go 
 overboard 1 "
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 LARRY LEARNS SOMETHING 
 
 THE accident which had happened to Captain Nat 
 Pon sherry was certainly a curious one, although 
 similar to that which once cost the life of a young 
 officer in our navy. 
 
 When the hurricane blast reached the Columbia, 
 the captain was in the act of slipping on a lined rain- 
 coat, a big affair, with long sleeves and an extra 
 high collar. One arm was in the coat and the other 
 was going down the sleeve when it caught in the lin- 
 ing. At that instant the shock threw the captain 
 across the deck and almost over the railing. He 
 caught at the railing with his free hand, but his other 
 hand remained a prisoner in the coat sleeve, while 
 the garment itself stuck in a bunch across his 
 shoulders. 
 
 " Help ! " he roared again. He tried to pull him- 
 self up, and to free the hand in the sleeve, but found 
 both impossible. 
 
 Larry did not wait for a second cry for assistance. 
 He knew the captain so well that he felt the officer 
 
 20
 
 21 
 
 would only call when in dire peril. He ran out on 
 the slippery deck in double-quick order. 
 
 " Hullo, where are you? " he yelled. 
 
 "Here! Help!" 
 
 The young second mate caught sight of the cap- 
 tain not a moment too soon. Another lurch of the 
 Columbia had thrown him completely over the rail, 
 and there he clung with one hand, while the spray 
 was flying all over him. 
 
 Not waiting to count the possible cost, Larry 
 slid rather than ran to the rail. Years before he 
 had learned a trick which now stood him in good 
 stead. He wound his legs around the under rail, 
 catching the upper one with his left hand. Then 
 he clutched Captain Ponsberry by the tangled-up 
 arm. 
 
 "On deck there!" he yelled. "Throw a rope 
 this way, and hurry up about it ! " 
 
 " What's the trouble? " came from Tom Grandon, 
 who had been in another part of the ship and had 
 not heard the captain's cry. 
 
 " The captain is almost overboard. Throw us a 
 rope." 
 
 Tom Grandon was quick to act. The rope came 
 whizzing toward Larry, and in a twinkling he had it 
 around his body and also around the captain. 
 
 " Haul in 1 " he called, and Grandon and two
 
 sailors did so. Over the rail came Captain Pons- 
 berry, still fighting to release the tangled-up arm. 
 In a moment more all danger was past. 
 
 " Well, how in the world did this happen ? " ques- 
 tioned Grandon. 
 
 " Tell ye soon as I can git free o' this consarned 
 coat ! " spluttered Captain Ponsberry, and he gave 
 the garment a jerk that ripped one of the sleeves 
 completely in half. " Did ye ever see sech foolish- 
 ness ? " he added. And then he told how the lurch 
 of the ship had carried him over the rail just when he 
 could use but one hand. " After this I reckon I'll 
 put on my coat afore I go on deck," he concluded. 
 
 " It was a lucky thing that Larry heard you cry 
 out," said the first mate. " I was at the wheel, 
 helping Groot." 
 
 " That's right, Tom." The captain turned to the 
 youth. " Larry, you're a brave one, and always 
 was. I ain't going to forget this ! " 
 
 " Oh, don't say anything about it," came from the 
 young second mate, modestly. " I know you'd do 
 as much for me, if I needed it." 
 
 " Well, I would, an' there's my hand on it," cried 
 Captain Ponsberry, heartily, and gave Larry a grip 
 that made him wince. 
 
 The storm kept up for the remainder of the day. 
 But its worst fury was spent, and during the night
 
 LARRY LEARNS SOMETHING 2J 
 
 the wind went down to nothing more than a stiff 
 breeze, which was just what was wanted. All of 
 the sails were again set; and the schooner resumed 
 her course as before. 
 
 Before leaving Manila Larry had purchased a 
 number of newspapers printed in that city in Eng- 
 lish. So far he had had no chance to look the 
 sheets over, but now came two days in which there 
 was little to do, and he spent several hours in de- 
 vouring the news, while he also let his friend Luke 
 do some reading. 
 
 " Tell ye what, this 'ere war between Russia and 
 Japan is goin' to be a big thing," said Luke, after 
 reading an account of the first fights on land and on 
 sea. " It ain't goin' to be no such short affair as our 
 little rumpus in Cuby." 
 
 " You are right, Luke ; this war is going to be a 
 long and bitter one." 
 
 " Who is goin' to win, do you think ? " . 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know. Russia is a vast 
 country, with millions of people and with an im- 
 mense army and navy. I suppose she can put five 
 times as many men in the field as Japan can." 
 
 " But them Japs know how to fight." 
 
 " Indeed they do they have proved that already. 
 And what is to their advantage, they are closer to 
 Korea and Manchuria than Russia is. They can get
 
 24 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 on the fighting ground quicker, which counts for 
 a good deal." 
 
 " How those Russians must have been astonished 
 when the Japanese warships sailed into 'em at Port 
 Arthur last February. I don't believe they were ex- 
 pecting an attack." 
 
 " Hardly, for war had just been declared. But 
 you wouldn't have caught Uncle Sam napping like 
 that, Luke." 
 
 " Right ye are, lad ; it ain't his style. An' then to 
 see how them Japs have been a-blowin' up the Rus- 
 sian warships ever since. They must have a fine 
 navy." 
 
 " Yes, and good gunners, too. I was told in 
 Nagasaki that quite a few American gunners were 
 on their ships fellows who served under Dewey at 
 Manila and under Sampson and Schley off Cuba." 
 
 " I believe you, lad. When a feller gits it in his 
 bones to fight on a warship there ain't no life on a 
 merchantman goin' to satisfy him. Some jackies 
 would rather fight nor eat you know thet as well 
 as I do." 
 
 " Well, I shouldn't mind doing some fighting 
 myself. You know I was on a stand about going 
 with Ben and Gilbert Pennington." 
 
 " Where do you reckon they are now ? " 
 
 " In Manchuria, I suppose, fighting as hard as
 
 LARRY LEARNS SOMETHING 2$ 
 
 they can. I thought I would get a letter from them 
 before we left Manila, but nothing came." 
 
 " I suppose the mails are all upset, on account of 
 the war," put in Cal Vincent, who sat nearby, sewing 
 a button on his shirt. " If you'll remember, Naga- 
 saki was in a big state of excitement while we were 
 there last." 
 
 " Did they say anything about any Russian war- 
 ships bein' in these parts ? " questioned Luke. 
 
 " No." 
 
 " It would be strange if we did fall in with them." 
 
 " Which puts me in mind," came from the boat- 
 swain, and then he gazed around to see if any other 
 persons were near. " Semmel says he ain't no Rus- 
 sian, but it's dollars to doughnuts he is," he con- 
 tinued, in a lowered tone. 
 
 " Have you discovered anything new ? " de- 
 manded Larry. 
 
 " Yes and no. Last night I overheard him and 
 Peterson talking in a suspicious kind of a way. I 
 didn't catch much, for they talked partly in English 
 and partly in a foreign language. But I am sure 
 they are favoring Russia, and Semmel said some- 
 thing about doing something to harm Japan." 
 
 " I don't see how they could do anything on board 
 of this ship," came from Luke. 
 
 " You didn't hear anything definite? "
 
 20 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Can't say that I did," answered the boatswain. 
 
 " We had better watch them closer than ever." 
 
 " All right ; I'll do my share," responded Vincent, 
 and Luke Striker said the same. 
 
 That very afternoon Larry had another quarrel 
 with the sailor with the long beard. Semmel had a 
 bucket of dirty water which he was carrying to the 
 ship's side. As Larry passed he pretended to stub 
 his toe and allowed some of the dirty water to flow 
 over the young second mate's foot. 
 
 " Semmel, what did you do that for ? " cried 
 Larry, indignantly. 
 
 " Canno help dat," said the sailor. " I slip." 
 
 " You did it on purpose ! " 
 
 " Oh, no ! " And the sailor grinned wickedly. 
 
 *' I say you did. If you try anything like that 
 again, I'll make it warm for you. Get a swab and 
 clean the deck up at once ! " 
 
 As Semmel sauntered off, and while Larry was 
 stamping the water from his shoe, Captain Pons- 
 berry came up. He had seen the trick played from a 
 distance. 
 
 " What did you tell Semmel ? " he questioned, 
 sharply. 
 
 " Told him to swab the deck up. I think he 
 slopped the dirty water over me on purpose." 
 
 " Just my idea of it. I'll tell him what I think of
 
 LARRY LEARNS SOMETHING 2/ 
 
 it." And striding after the bearded sailor Captain 
 Ponsberry gave him a lecture not to be readily for- 
 gotten. 
 
 " I won't have any of your dirty underhanded 
 work aboard of my ship," he concluded. " Either 
 you'll behave yourself, or I'll put you in irons." 
 
 "*In irons ! " ejaculated Semmel, scowling 
 viciously. 
 
 " That is what I said and that is what I mean. 
 Ever since you came on board you have been acting 
 in this same dirty fashion and I want it stopped. 
 Now swab up that deck, and see that you make a 
 first-class job of it. For two pins I'd make you 
 black Russell's shoes." 
 
 " No black nobody's shoes," growled Semmel, but 
 in such a low tone that Captain Ponsberry could not 
 hear him. He cleaned the deck in his own ugly, in- 
 dependent manner, muttering imprecations against 
 both Larry and the captain in the meantime. 
 
 As a matter of fact, even though he had denied it 
 to Captain Ponsberry and others, Ostag Semmel was 
 really a Russian by birth, having been born and 
 raised in the seaport of Kolaska. He had been 
 drafted into the army, but not wishing to serve under 
 a military rule which is unusually severe, he had run 
 away to sea and become a sailor. 
 
 Life on the ocean suited Semmel very well and he
 
 28 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 would have remained away from Russia had it not 
 been for the fact that a rich uncle had died leaving 
 him a property valued at two thousand dollars a 
 small fortune in the eyes of a man of this Russian's 
 standing. He wished to go back to claim his in- 
 heritance, but feared to do so, for he knew that once 
 on Russian soil he would be arrested for desertion, 
 and might be sent to a military prison for a great 
 number of years. 
 
 From a friend in Manila he had heard of some- 
 thing which interested him greatly. This was the 
 news that another deserter from the Russian army 
 had been pardoned for his offense because he had 
 taken home with him important news concerning the 
 movements of a certain Japanese warship. 
 
 " If I could only do as well," he told himself, over 
 and over again, and then, when he signed articles for 
 the Columbia's trip, he listened eagerly to some talk 
 he overheard about the ship's cargo. When he be- 
 gan to suspect the truth that the cargo was meant 
 for the Japanese Government his eyes glistened 
 cunningly. 
 
 " If I can only let Russia know of this ! " he 
 reasoned. "All will go well with me. If I can 
 only let Russia know ! "
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE RUSSIAN SAILOR'S PLOT 
 
 CAPTAIN PONSBERRY'S stern manner made Ostag 
 Semmel wild with hatred, and when he went back 
 to the forecastle after swabbing up the deck he was 
 in a fit mental condition for almost any dark deed. 
 
 For a good half -hour he lay in his bunk in a 
 corner, brooding over his ill-luck and wondering 
 what he could do to revenge himself upon both the 
 master of the schooner and Larry. Larry he es- 
 pecially disliked the very open-heartedness of the 
 young second mate made him long to do the lad 
 harm. 
 
 At the end of the half-hour another sailor came in. 
 It was Carl Peterson, his close friend. Peterson was 
 a burly tar who had visited nearly every quarter of the 
 globe. He loved to drink and carouse, and was ever 
 ready to lend a hand in any excitement that offered. 
 There was a rumor that he had once led a mutiny on 
 a Danish merchant vessel, but this he denied, laying 
 the blame entirely on others. 
 
 " Is that you, Peterson ? " demanded Semmel, in
 
 3O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 his native tongue, for he knew that the other could 
 speak Russian fluently. 
 
 " Yes," came in a rough voice from Peterson. 
 He gave a coarse laugh. " A fine job you made of 
 it, to pour dirty water over Russell and then have to 
 swab up the deck for it." 
 
 "Who told you of that?" 
 
 " Didn't I see it with my own eyes and heard 
 what the captain said, too." 
 
 " Bah ! It makes me sick ! " growled Semmel. 
 " I am sick of the ship the crew everything ! " 
 
 Peterson gave a short toss of his head, which was 
 covered with a shock of fiery red hair. " What are 
 you going to do about it ? Even if the captain treats 
 you like a dog, what shall you do, Ostag Semmel? 
 He thinks we are all curs door mats to wipe feet 
 on!" 
 
 " He shall find out that I am neither a dog nor a 
 door mat ! " muttered the bearded Russian. " By 
 my right hand I promise you that ! " 
 
 " Talk is cheap it takes wind to make the mill 
 go," answered Peterson. To an outsider it would 
 have been plain to see that he was leading Semmel 
 on, in an endeavor to find out what was in his com- 
 panion's mind. 
 
 " It will not end in talk." 
 
 " Bah ! I have heard that before."
 
 THE RUSSIAN SAILOR'S PLOT 31 
 
 " I have been thinking," went on Ostag Semmel, 
 slowly. " Can I trust you ? " 
 
 " You know you can." 
 
 " You do not love the captain do not love that 
 Russell?" 
 
 "Do I act as if I did?" 
 
 " Good ! Now, how many on board of this 
 ship?" 
 
 " Fourteen men, counting in ourselves." 
 
 " You count fairly. Fourteen, how many are our 
 friends?" 
 
 " Postnak and Conroy, at least." 
 
 " Then we are four, so far. Now, what of Groot 
 and Shamhaven and Jack Wilbur ? " 
 
 " Groot is a good fellow and a man who wishes to 
 make money." 
 
 " And Shamhaven will do almost anything for 
 money he once told me so. He took a sailor suit 
 from a store in Manila without paying for it." 
 
 " I know that too. The tailor was rich and didn't 
 need the money," and Peterson gave another coarse 
 laugh. 
 
 " Then we are six to stand up for our rights. 
 And Jack Wilbur will make seven just half the 
 number on the ship." 
 
 " How can we count that Wilbur in ? He is a 
 Yankee."
 
 32 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " He is a weakling and we can manage him, and 
 I think we can manage some others, too when we 
 get that far." 
 
 "How far do you mean?" demanded Peterson, 
 although he knew about what was coming. 
 
 " Is anybody else near here ? " 
 
 " No," and Peterson took a careful look around. 
 
 " Supposing we seize the ship in the name of the 
 Russian Government ? They have a Japanese cargo 
 on board, the captain cannot deny it. We can take, 
 the ship, sail her to some Russian port, and win both 
 prize money and glory. Is it not a grand scheme? " 
 
 " Ha, that is fine ! " Carl Peterson's eyes glowed 
 voraciously. " Ostag, you are a man after my own 
 heart ! We might become rich ! " 
 
 " Then you like the plan? " 
 
 " Yes providing we can make it work. But it is 
 a big undertaking. If we were caught we might 
 swing from a yardarm for it." 
 
 " We can make it work I have another plan for 
 that. I have thought it out completely. We can 
 but more later," and Ostag Semmel broke off 
 abruptly, as several sailors entered the forecastle. 
 A little later he began to complain in broken English 
 to a sailor named Jack Wilbur that he was suffering 
 from a severe stomach ache. 
 
 " Sorry to hear on it," said Wilbur, who was a
 
 THE RUSSIAN SAILOR'S PLOT 33 
 
 very mild foremast hand. "Anything I can do 
 for you ? " 
 
 " I dink not," answered Semmel. " I dink de 
 poor grub ve git mak me feel pad." 
 
 " Didn't notice that the grub was poor," answered 
 Wilbur. 
 
 " Very poor not so goot as py my las' ship," 
 answered Semmel. " Some grub here not fit to 
 eat." 
 
 It was soon noised around that Semmel was not 
 feeling well and that he had complained that the 
 food dealt out at noontime had made him sick. As 
 soon as Captain Ponsberry heard of this he went to 
 interview Jeff, the colored cook, who, as of old, was 
 singing gayly to himself among the pots and pans 
 of the ship's galley. 
 
 "Wasn't nuffin 'de mattah wid dat grub, Cap'n 
 Ponsberry," exclaimed Jeff, after hearing what the 
 commander of the ship had to say. " It was jess 
 as good as we always has." 
 
 " Was it thoroughly cooked ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah I don't 'low nuffin to go from dis 
 yere galley 'less it am well cooked." 
 
 " Are your pots and kettles clean ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah yo' can see fo' yourself, sah." 
 
 The captain did see, and moreover he knew that 
 Jeff was usually a careful and conscientious culinary
 
 34 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 artist who always gave the men the best his stock 
 afforded. 
 
 " Well, be careful of what you cook and how you 
 cook it after this," said Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " Would yo' mind tellin' me, sah, who is kick- 
 ing, sah ? " asked Jeff, respectfully. 
 
 " Semmel says he was made sick by what he ate." 
 
 " Huh, dat scab ! " grunted Jeff. " He ain't no 
 'count at all, he ain't ! " And the cook turned away 
 in disgust. 
 
 " It looks to me as if Semmel was trying to make 
 trouble all around," said Tom Grandon, when he 
 and the captain and Larry talked the matter over. 
 
 " I never liked that man from the first time I 
 clapped eyes on him," came from Larry. " He's a 
 sneak and worse." 
 
 " I shall watch him pretty closely after this," 
 said Captain Ponsberry. " One discontented fel- 
 low like him can upset the whole ship if he sets out 
 to do it." 
 
 " They can't complain of the grub," went on the 
 first mate. " It's as good as on any merchantman, 
 and better than the law requires." 
 
 " I guess it was the deck-swabbing that gave him 
 the stomach ache," said Larry, and this made the 
 captain and Grandon smile. 
 
 The next day when the sailors sat down to their
 
 THE RUSSIAN SAILOR'S PLOT 35 
 
 dinner two or three of them sniffed suspiciously at 
 the food they were eating. 
 
 " This don't taste just right to me," said Sham- 
 haven. " The meat tastes decayed." 
 
 " And the vegetables ain't much better," put in 
 Conroy, a sturdy Irish-American, who was one of 
 the best seamen on the schooner. 
 
 " Dat dinner am fust-class," cried Jeff. " I ain't 
 gwine to stand yere an' see you growlin' at it." 
 
 " It certainly tastes a bit off, Jeff," put in Jack 
 Wilbur. " Taste it yourself." 
 
 The cook did so, and his face looked doubtful 
 for a moment. 
 
 " Guess dat needs a little salt an' pepper," he said, 
 slowly. It did not taste nearly as good as he had 
 anticipated. 
 
 As there was nothing else to do, and they were 
 hungry, the men ate the meal, grumbling to them- 
 selves as they did so. Luke said but little and ate 
 sparingly, and his example was followed by Cal 
 Vincent. 
 
 The captain, Grandon, and Larry ate in the cabin 
 and the dinner served to them was first-class in 
 every particular. 
 
 " Guess Jeff is spreading himself, just to show 
 what he can do," remarked Larry to the first mate, 
 after he had finished his repast.
 
 36 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " It's very good, Larry," answered Tom Grandon. 
 
 By the middle of the afternoon three of the men 
 were complaining of feeling sick and all attributed 
 their ailments to what they had eaten for dinner. 
 
 " Ha! vat I tole you? " cried Semmel. " Didn't 
 I say de grub vos pad ? Not maybe you belief me, 
 hey?" 
 
 " I shan't stand for any more poor grub," came 
 from Shamhaven. " If I can't get good stuff I'm 
 going to the captain about it." 
 
 The sickness of the hands worried Captain Pons- 
 berry greatly and he opened up his medicine chest and 
 gave them such remedies as he thought were best. 
 
 At supper time Jeff was extra cautious in selecting 
 and preparing the food. Nevertheless, the men who 
 ate of it were suspicious and more than half the 
 meal went to waste. The captain was very thought- 
 ful, but said little or nothing. 
 
 On the following day the wind died down utterly 
 and it was exceedingly warm. With nothing to do, 
 the majority of the hands gathered at the bow to 
 talk of matters in general, and the food in particular. 
 Semmel and Peterson were of the number, and both 
 did all in their power to magnify the outrage, as 
 they termed it. 
 
 " Der captain don't haf any right to gif us such 
 grub," said Semmel. " It vos against der law."
 
 THE RUSSIAN SAILOR S PLOT 37 
 
 " On some ships there would be a mutiny over 
 this," added Peterson. 
 
 Larry overheard a part of the conversation and 
 it set him thinking. Luke Striker also grew sus- 
 picious. 
 
 " Unless I am mistaken, this is some of Semmel's 
 work," said Larry to the old tar. " He is doing his 
 level best to make trouble on the ship." 
 
 " Well, he better mind his business," grumbled 
 Luke. " I don't reckon the captain will stand fer 
 any underhanded work." 
 
 Without appearing to do so, Larry continued to 
 keep his eyes on Semmel, and about an hour before 
 dinner he saw the bearded sailor approach the cook's 
 galley and look inside. Jeff was below, getting a 
 case of canned goods. With a swift movement, 
 Semmel stepped into the galley, raised the lid of a 
 big pot full of stew that was on the stove, and 
 sprinkled something over the food. Then he hur- 
 ried out and sneaked forward once more. 
 
 " The rascal ! " murmured Larry. " So this is 
 his game. I wonder what he put into that pot ? " 
 
 For the moment the young second mate thought 
 to confront Semmel and demand an explanation. 
 Then he changed his mind and hurried for the cabin, 
 to tell the news to Captain Ponsberry.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 SIGNS OF A MUTINY 
 
 " I'VE found out something important, Captain 
 Ponsberry," said Larry, as he entered the cabin. 
 " I now know what's the matter with the grub.'' 
 To all salt-water sailors food is grub and nothing 
 else. 
 
 " Well, what is the matter with it ? " questioned 
 the master of the Columbia, quickly. 
 
 " It's being doctored, that's what's the matter." 
 
 "Doctored?" 
 
 " Yes, sir, doctored by Semmel, too." 
 
 " Will you explain what you mean, Larry ? " de- 
 manded the captain, intensely interested. 
 
 " I just saw that rascal go into the cook's galley. 
 Jeff wasn't there, and Semmel took the lid off of a 
 big pot on the stove and sprinkled something in- 
 side." 
 
 " What ! " Captain Ponsberry leaped to his feet. 
 " Are you certain of this ? " he demanded. 
 
 " I am for I saw it with my own eyes." 
 
 " What was that stuff he put into the pot? " 
 38
 
 SIGNS OF A MUTINY 39 
 
 "I don't know." 
 
 " Did he touch anything else? " 
 
 " No. He was in a tremendous hurry and was- 
 n't in the galley more than a minute at the most." 
 
 " The scoundrel ! " Captain Ponsberry clenched 
 his fists. " Larry, you are positive you are making 
 no mistake ? " 
 
 " I saw the thing done just as I told you. The 
 stuff was in a bit of white paper. When he went 
 forward he threw the paper overboard." 
 
 " Did anybody else see this ? " 
 
 " I don't think so. But " 
 
 At that moment came a knock on the cabin door 
 and Luke Striker appeared. 
 
 " Excuse me, sir," he said, touching his cap. 
 " But I've got something important to report." 
 
 "What is it, Striker?" 
 
 " I jess see that air Semmel go in and out o' the 
 cook's galley." 
 
 " That is just what I am reporting! " cried Larry. 
 " Did you see what he did, Luke ? " 
 
 " No. He wasn't in there only a minit. It 
 looked suspicious to me, though with all hands 
 gittin' sick from the grub." 
 
 " This is all the evidence I want," said Captain 
 Ponsberry. " We'll soon make an end of this. 
 Larry, send Semmel to me."
 
 4O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 The young second mate left the cabin with Luke 
 and both hurried toward the bow, where Semmel 
 and Peterson were conversing in low tones. 
 
 " The captain wants to see you at once," said 
 Larry to the bearded sailor. 
 
 His tone was so sharp it made Semmel start. 
 
 " Vat he vants ? " he queried. 
 
 " Go and find out for yourself." 
 
 " Maybe you git me in droubles, hey ? " and the 
 bearded sailor scowled. 
 
 " I reckon as how you're gittin' yourself into 
 trouble," drawled Luke, dryly. 
 
 " You keep your mouf shut ! " cried Semmel. " I 
 no talk to you, no ! " 
 
 " The captain wants you to report ; are you going 
 to do so or not ? " demanded Larry. 
 
 " Sure I go," answered Semmel, with a toss of 
 his head, and he slouched toward the stern. His 
 manner was so aggressive that Larry picked up a 
 belaying pin before following him. 
 
 Captain Ponsberry had just appeared on deck. 
 He had armed himself with a short club, a sure 
 sign to those who knew him that something unusual 
 was in the wind. His face was stern and forbid- 
 ding, and all hands gathered around to see what 
 was the trouble. 
 
 " Semmel, I want to have a talk with you," he
 
 SIGNS OF A MUTINY 4! 
 
 said, in a loud voice, as the bearded sailor came 
 up. 
 
 To this the sailor nodded but did not answer. 
 
 " I want to know what you were doing in the 
 cook's galley a short while ago." 
 
 " De cook's galley?" The sailor acted as if he 
 was puzzled. " I no go by de galley, captain." 
 
 " You were in the galley and you put something 
 into the stew-pot. What was it? " thundered Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry. " Tell me the truth, or I may take 
 it into my head to break every bone in your body ! " 
 And he shook his club in the sailor's face. 
 
 " I put noddings in de pot," cried Semmel. " I 
 no go in de galley I no been in de galley two, 
 tree days. It is a lie ! " 
 
 " I saw you go in," came from Luke. 
 
 " And so did I," added Larry. " And I saw you 
 sprinkle something into the pot." 
 
 " What, did dat good-fo'-nuffin furiner put some- 
 t'ing in ma eatin' ? " shrieked Jeff, who had come 
 up. " Oh, yo' yo' " 
 
 " Never mind, Jeff, I'll attend to this," inter- 
 rupted the captain. 
 
 " Yes, sah, but dat monkey-faced " 
 
 " Never mind now fall back there," added the 
 captain, and the cook fell back, but shook his fist 
 at Semmel.
 
 42 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I not in de galley," reiterated the bearded sailor. 
 " Russell an' Striker no tell de truth." 
 
 " It is true," cried Larry. 
 
 " Thet's so, an' you can't squirm out o' it," broke 
 in Luke. " I saw ye as plain as day." 
 
 "I want to know what you put into that stew- 
 pot ? " continued Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " I no go near de galley. I " 
 
 " I know you went into the galley and I know 
 you put something into the stew. For the last time 
 I ask you, what was it ? " 
 
 For reply Ostag Semmel simply shrugged his 
 shoulders. 
 
 " Are you going to tell me the truth? " 
 
 " I reckon the truth ain't in him," grumbled Luke, 
 under his breath. 
 
 " I say noddings more," came sourly from the 
 bearded sailor. 
 
 " Put that man in irons," commanded Captain 
 Ponsberry, turning quickly to Larry and Grandon. 
 " If he won't talk now, perhaps he'll talk after he 
 has spent a day in the brig." 
 
 " Vat ! you put me in irons ! " shrieked Semmel. 
 " You no got right to do dat, no ! " 
 
 " Haven't I ? " answered Captain Ponsberry, in a 
 voice that cut like a whip. " I'd like to see anybody 
 dispute over it. Larry, Tom, do as I command."
 
 SIGNS OF A MUTINY 43 
 
 " Yes, sir/' answered Larry, and ran off to get 
 a pair of handcuffs while Tom Grandon stationed 
 himself beside Ostag Semmel, belaying pin in hand. 
 
 " You no mak me a prisoner ! " fumed the bearded 
 sailor. " You got no right ! " 
 
 He continued to rave, saying that it was a plot 
 against him, because he had been the first to com- 
 plain about the vile food served to the hands; that 
 he had not been near the galley and that the captain, 
 Grandon, and Larry knew it. He even appealed to 
 the other sailors to stand by him, and several came 
 forward to argue with Captain Ponsberry. But the 
 master of the schooner was obstinate and would not 
 listen. 
 
 " I know what I am doing, men," he said, quickly 
 but firmly. " He is a scoundrel and a spell in the 
 brig will do him good. After this I reckon you'll 
 find the grub all right." 
 
 " I no like " began Peterson, once more. 
 
 " You shut up, Peterson, or I'll put you in the 
 brig with Semmel," cut in the captain, and Peterson 
 fell back with the rest, but with a brow that was dark 
 and distrustful. 
 
 By this time Larry had returned with the hand- 
 cuffs and despite the resistance he offered, Ostag 
 Semmel was made a prisoner. Then the first and 
 the second mates led him to the schooner's brig,
 
 44 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 a narrow, V-shaped room in the bow of the boat, 
 usually used for storing lanterns and oil. The smell 
 in the closet for it was nothing else was far from 
 pleasant, and a day in the brig usually made a 
 prisoner repent and promise to do better. 
 
 " I mak trouble for dis ! " growled Semmel, as the 
 door was closed and bolted on him. "I mak 
 trouble, yes ! You got no right to do dis, no ! " 
 
 " And you haven't any right to doctor the grub," 
 answered Larry, and then he and Grandon walked 
 away. 
 
 " That fellow is a first-class villain, to my way of 
 reasoning," was the first mate's comment. " I be- 
 lieve he'd do almost anything to get square for 
 this." 
 
 After Ostag Semmel had been placed in the brig 
 Captain Ponsberry called all hands to him once more 
 and related what Luke and Larry had seen. The 
 stew was inspected, but nothing suspicious could be 
 seen about it. 
 
 " If any of you want to try that stew you may do 
 so," said the captain. " Of course, if Semmel didn't 
 touch it there can be nothing in it that can hurt you." 
 But all, even to Peterson, declined to even taste the 
 food. It was one thing to think Semmel innocent 
 but quite another to run the risk of being made sick 
 or poisoned. In the end the stew was dumped over-
 
 SIGNS OF A MUTINY 45 
 
 board and Jeff prepared an entirely new dinner for 
 all hands. 
 
 " You must keep close watch on all of the men," 
 said the captain to Larry and Grandon, when quiet- 
 ness had been restored. " Semmel was the worst of 
 the lot, but I do not like the way Peterson and one or 
 two others are acting." 
 
 " I don't see what they can do," answered Larry. 
 " They might start a mutiny," came from the first 
 mate. 
 
 " Would they dare go as far as that ? " 
 " Sometimes sailors get strange notions, and the 
 old Harry himself can't stop them," said Captain 
 Ponsberry. " A thing that in itself doesn't amount 
 to much will start them off, and they'll imagine that 
 everything is going wrong. When I was a lad, on 
 board the Mary Eliza, Captain Snapper, we had a 
 mutiny just because the coffee wasn't right." 
 
 " Yes, and I can remember that they had a mutiny 
 on the old brig Chesterfield because Captain Roe's 
 wife brought a cross-eyed yellow cat on board," 
 added Grandon. " Not a man would hoist a sail un- 
 til that feline was put ashore. And when, two 
 months later, the brig lost her foremast in a gale, the 
 sailors said it was on account of that same cat, she 
 having scratched the mast before she was taken 
 away ! "
 
 46 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Well, I hope we don't have a mutiny," said 
 Larry. " I'd like to suggest something, Captain 
 Ponsberry," he went on, to the master of the 
 Columbia. 
 
 " Fire ahead, Larry." 
 
 " You know we can trust Luke Striker. Why not 
 have him report just what the other hands are 
 doing?" 
 
 " That's an idea, and I will act on it. Yes, I'd 
 trust Striker as quick as I'd trust you. If there is to 
 be trouble we certainly want to know of it as soon as 
 possible," concluded the captain.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE FIGHT FOR THE SHIP 
 
 THE day to follow was Sunday, and contrary to 
 expectations, it passed quietly. As there was hardly 
 any wind, the old Columbia made slow progress, and 
 the sailors had little or nothing to do. As was his 
 usual habit, Larry read his Bible, and Captain Pons- 
 berry held a short church service, which less than 
 half the crew attended. 
 
 " It's plain to see that the men are sulky," said 
 Tom Grandon, towards evening. " We are certain 
 to hear something from them shortly." 
 
 Luke had been told to report anything unusual, 
 but it was not until after dark that he sought out 
 Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " I ain't got much to say," said the old tar. " But 
 to my mind Peterson, Groot, and Shamhaven are 
 doin' a powerful lot of confabbin'. More'n that, I 
 saw Peterson cleaning up a pistol he's got." 
 
 " Are any of the other hands armed ? " 
 
 " I ain't seen no other shootin'-irons," answered 
 Luke. 
 
 47
 
 48 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 The captain had expected to interview Semmel 
 once more, but found the fellow so surly he gave up 
 the attempt. As the brig was so hot and uncom- 
 fortable, the master of the schooner had the door 
 fixed so it could be left open several inches, with a 
 chain at the bolt to keep it from going further. 
 
 At four o'clock Monday morning Peterson came 
 on duty, followed by Shamhaven and some others. 
 All made their way to the bow and began to talk in 
 a low but earnest fashion. Then Peterson went 
 below, to where Semmel was still confined in the 
 brig. 
 
 " We are ready to move now," said he, in Rus- 
 sian. " What do you think ? " 
 
 " Let me out and I will show you what I think," 
 growled Ostag Semmel. " The captain is a dog 
 and Grandon and Russell are dogs, too ! " 
 
 Peterson was prepared to unlock the chain which 
 held the brig door and did so. Then he handed a 
 pistol to the Russian. 
 
 " The captain and Russell are in their state- 
 rooms," said Peterson. " Only Grandon is on deck, 
 with Vincent and with the men we can trust to help 
 us." 
 
 " We can't trust Vincent." 
 
 " I know that." 
 
 "Where is Striker?"
 
 THE FIGHT FOR THE SHIP 49 
 
 " Asleep in his berth." 
 
 But on this score Carl Peterson was mistaken. 
 Luke had pretended to go to sleep, but he was 
 now in a corner on deck, watching with keen eyes 
 all that was occurring. Presently he saw Sem- 
 tnel in company with Peterson hurry towards 
 the bow, and he felt that the time for action had 
 arrived. 
 
 " Hi, Mr. Grandon ! " he called out, running up 
 to the first mate. 
 
 "What is it, Striker?" 
 
 " They've released Semmel and they are arming 
 themselves." 
 
 " You don't say ! " Tom Grandon was stunned 
 for the instant. " Tell the captain and Russell of 
 this at once! " 
 
 " Aye, aye, sir ! " 
 
 Rushing down the companionway, Luke entered 
 the cabin and knocked on the door of Captain Pons- 
 berry's stateroom. 
 
 " Wake up, captain ! " he called, loudly. " Wake 
 up ! There is going to be trouble putty quick, to my 
 way o' thinkin' ! " 
 
 " What has gone wrong now ? " demanded the 
 master of the Columbia, as he hurried into his clothes 
 and armed himself. " Where is Grandon ? " 
 
 " On deck ; he sent me to tell you. They have
 
 SO AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 set Semmel free and some of 'em are arming them- 
 selves." 
 
 "A mutiny!" roared Captain Ponsberry. 
 " Striker, you'll stand by me, of course ? " 
 
 " That I will, sir to the end." 
 
 " Good. I know Vincent will do the same. Do 
 you know anything about the others ? " 
 
 " I think you can count on Jeff the cook." 
 
 "What of Wilbur?" 
 
 " He's so weak-kneed I don't know what he'll do," 
 answered Striker. 
 
 By this time Larry was out of his stateroom. 
 With his door ajar he had heard all that had been 
 said. 
 
 " Oh, Luke, do you think they'll try to seize the 
 ship ? " he gasped. 
 
 " Don't know what they'll do. They're a plumb 
 crazy lot," growled the old tar. " It was a mistake 
 to take such fellers as Semmel and Peterson and 
 Shamhaven aboard." 
 
 " That is true, but when Devine and Larson got 
 sick and went to the hospital at Manila I had to get 
 somebody," answered Captain Ponsberry. He 
 brought out several pistols. " Here, Larry, take one 
 of these, and a cutlass, too, and you, Striker, can arm 
 yourself likewise." 
 
 There was no time to answer, for the master of
 
 THE FIGHT FOR THE SHIP 51 
 
 the schooner was already striding through the cabin 
 in the direction of the companionway. An instant 
 later came a yell from the deck, followed by heavy 
 footsteps and then the report of a pistol. 
 
 " Drive dem to de cabin ! " came in the voice of 
 Semmel. " Drive dem along, kvick ! " And then 
 followed another yell and the sounds of half a dozen 
 blows. 
 
 " Below there ! " came in Tom Grandon's voice. 
 "Help! help!" 
 
 " I'm coming ! " called up Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " Don't you dare to step on deck, captain ! " yelled 
 down the voice of Shamhaven. " Don't you dare to 
 do it ! " And the sailor appeared, pistol in hand, at 
 the top of the companionway. 
 
 " Shamhaven, what does this mean ? " demanded 
 the master of the Columbia. 
 
 " It means that we have taken possession of the 
 ship, that's what it means," came from Groot. 
 
 " Of you come up here, you maybe git killed," 
 put in Ostag Semmel. " You stay down dare, you 
 hear ? " And then, as the captain started to mount 
 the stairs, he threw down a belaying pin. In the 
 semi-darkness the captain did not see the object, and 
 it struck him on the top of the head, rendering him 
 partly unconscious. 
 
 Larry and Luke were close behind their leader and
 
 52 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 both were alarmed to see him go down, uttering a 
 deep groan as he did so. 
 
 " Is he killed ? " questioned the young second mate. 
 
 " I don't know," was the old tar's response. 
 "Shall we go up?" 
 
 " Keep back there ! " was the call from above. 
 " Put a step on those stairs and it will be the worse 
 for you ! " 
 
 At that moment .came a cry from Cal Vincent. 
 The boatswain had been attacked from behind and 
 was given no chance to defend himself. Then came 
 a roar from Jeff, who came rushing toward the 
 companionway as if all the demons of the deep were 
 behind him. 
 
 " Sabe me ! sabe me ! " he screamed. " Da is 
 gwine to pirate de ship I Sabe me ! " And then 
 he came plunging down headlong, directly on top of 
 Larry, Luke, and the prostrate captain. 
 
 This unexpected coming of Jeff sent the young 
 second mate and the old tar flat on Captain Pons- 
 berry, and for the moment there was a struggle all 
 around. In the meantime some sailors on the deck 
 began to drag a heavy hatch toward the stairs. 
 Soon this was placed in position, and then those 
 below were virtually prisoners. 
 
 " Oh my, sabe me ! " groaned Jeff once more, as 
 he managed to get on his feet in the cabin, followed
 
 THE FIGHT FOR THE SHIP 53 
 
 by Larry and Luke. " Don't you let dem swing me 
 from de yardarm ! " 
 
 "Jeff, where are Grandon and Vincent?" de- 
 manded Larry. 
 
 " I dunno, sah dead, I guess," answered the 
 cook. " Oh, dis am de awfulest t'ing wot I eber 
 heard tell ob! " he added, woefully, and wrung his 
 hands. 
 
 The lantern in the cabin was turned up and Larry 
 gave his attention once more to Captain Ponsberry, 
 who was now opening his eyes. 
 
 " Oh, my head ! " came with a shiver. " My 
 head!" 
 
 " I'm glad they didn't kill you," said Larry, 
 kindly. " Luke, help me carry him into the cabin. 
 We'll put him on the couch." 
 
 This was done, and they did what they could to 
 make the master of the schooner comfortable. But 
 it was a good half-hour before Captain Ponsberry 
 could sit up and do any rational thinking. 
 
 On deck all had become suddenly quiet. Occa- 
 sionally those below could hear a footstep near the 
 companionway, showing that one or more of the 
 mutineers were on guard. The hatch shut off 
 the view on deck, and the windows in the ceiling 
 of the cabin were also boarded over from the out- 
 side.
 
 54 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " They have us like rats in a trap," said Larry, 
 bitterly. 
 
 " And for all we know Vincent and Grandon are 
 both dead," returned Luke Striker, soberly. " I 
 must say, lad, we seem to be in a bad way and no 
 mistake." 
 
 " Dey'll throw us overboard, I know dey will ! " 
 groaned Jeff, who was almost white with terror. 
 " I neber see sech goin's-on in all ma life ! " 
 
 To fight the mutineers further was, just then, out 
 of the question, and Larry turned his attention again 
 to Captain Ponsberry. At last the captain seemed 
 fully to comprehend what had occurred. He once 
 more moved toward the companionway, pistol in 
 hand. 
 
 " You can't get out that way, sir," said Larry. 
 " They have placed the fore hatch over the stairs." 
 
 " And they are armed, too," put in Luke. " Be 
 careful, sir, or they'll shoot you down." 
 
 " And this on my own ship ! " came bitterly from 
 the master of the Columbia. " That is what I get 
 for treating the dogs better than they deserve. 
 Where are Grandon and Vincent ? " 
 
 " Either shot down or taken prisoners. They 
 called for help, and that was the last we heard of 
 them." 
 
 " And are all the others in this dastardly plot? "
 
 THE FIGHT FOR THE SHIP 55 
 
 " I reckon they are," answered Luke. " Them 
 foreigners, Semmel an' Peterson, must have stirred 
 'em up powerfully." 
 
 Still weak from the blow received, Captain Pons- 
 berry sank down once more on the cabin couch. 
 There was a lump as big as a walnut on the top of 
 his head, and he had Jeff bathe it with water and 
 then with witch-hazel, which made it a trifle more 
 comfortable. 
 
 A short while later came a sudden wild song from 
 the deck of the schooner, followed by a clinking of 
 glasses. 
 
 " They are treating themselves to grog," said 
 Luke. " I suppose, now they have the run of things, 
 they'll drink all they want of the stuff." 
 
 " More than likely," returned the captain. 
 "Well, it is their turn just now perhaps before 
 long it will be my turn ! " And he smiled signifi- 
 cantly.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION 
 
 As my old readers know, both Captain Ponsberry 
 and Luke Striker were Yankees to the backbone, 
 and it galled them exceedingly to see the schooner 
 in the hands of a number of mutineers, and es- 
 pecially foreigners. 
 
 " We've got to git the ship back, no two ways 
 on it," growled the old tar. " Captain, I'm willin' to 
 fight to the end, if ye give the word." 
 
 " And I'll fight, too," said Larry, promptly. 
 
 " Don't you go f o' to fight dem rascallions ! " 
 whined Jeff. " Yo' will all be killed suah ! " 
 
 " I would like to know what has become of Gran- 
 don and Vincent," came from Captain Ponsberry. 
 " As we stand now, we are but four to seven or 
 eight. If we could get Grandon and Vincent to aid 
 us we would be six against them." 
 
 " Perhaps all the hands are not in the mu- 
 tiny," suggested Larry. " Why not try to sound 
 them?" 
 
 " I was thinking of doing that." 
 56
 
 THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION 57 
 
 A little later Captain Ponsberry called up the com- 
 panionway. At first nobody paid any attention to 
 him, but presently the hatch was shoved aside a few 
 inches and Ostag Semmel looked down. Behind 
 him was Shamhaven. 
 
 " Semmel, what does this mean ? " asked the cap- 
 tain, as calmly as he could. 
 
 " It means dat ve haf de ship," replied the Rus- 
 sian, with a grin. 
 
 " You are carrying matters with a very high hand. 
 Where are Grandon and Vincent ? " 
 
 " I not tell you dat." 
 
 " We had a right to mutiny," said Shamhaven. 
 " The grub wasn't fit to eat and was getting worse 
 every day." 
 
 " That's a tale gotten up for the occasion, Sham- 
 haven, and you know it. Semmel doctored the food 
 to make you dissatisfied." 
 
 " Well, we don't think so," grumbled the sailor. 
 " I don't think so, and Groot and the others don't 
 either." 
 
 " Has Jack Wilbur joined you ? " 
 
 " Certainly he has," was Shamhaven's ready 
 reply, but his look belied his words. 
 
 " Ve are all pount to stick togedder," said Sem- 
 mel. " You might as veil gif up der sooner der 
 petter for you ! "
 
 $8 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I don't propose to give up, you rascal." 
 
 " Ton't you call me a rascals, no ! " shouted Ostag 
 Semmel. " I vos now der captains, yes, do you 
 hear? Captain Semmel ! " 
 
 " Bosh ! " put in Luke Striker, in disgust. " Why 
 ye ain't fit to be the skipper 'f a canal-boat ! " 
 
 " If you try to navigate the ship you'll sink her on 
 the rocks," put in Larry. 
 
 " You had better consider what you are doing, 
 Shamhaven," went on the master of the Columbia. 
 " Remember, if I regain possession of the schooner I 
 can make it go hard with you." 
 
 " You no get dare schooner again, not much ! " 
 came from Peterson, who had just come up, followed 
 by Jack Wilbur. 
 
 " Wilbur, are you in this ? " demanded the cap- 
 tain. " If you are, I must confess I didn't think it 
 of you." 
 
 " I ain't goin' to eat poor grub," answered 
 Wilbur, lamely. 
 
 " The grub is all right and you know it. It was 
 doctored up by Semmel, and I " 
 
 " You stop dat talk ! " roared Semmel, and then 
 he added : " Maybe you gif in after you are goot an' 
 hungry, hey ? " 
 
 " What, do you want to starve us out ? " cried 
 Larry.
 
 THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION 59 
 
 " You see chust vait ! " answered the Russian, 
 and with this the hatch was again put in place and 
 the conference came to an end. 
 
 Captain Ponsberry was fairly boiling with wrath, 
 but even so he realized that prudence is often the 
 better part of valor. 
 
 " There is no use of trying a rush to the deck," 
 he said. " Those rascals would surely shoot us 
 down. Just now some of them are in the humor 
 for anything." 
 
 " Perhaps we can do something to-night," sug- 
 gested Larry. 
 
 "They talk about starving us out," said Luke, 
 " Ain't there nothin' to eat here? " 
 
 An inspection was made of the cabin pantry, 
 which brought to light some preserves, some pickles, 
 a pot of cheese, and a tin of fancy crackers. 
 
 " About enough for one meal," said Captain Pons- 
 berry, grimly. 
 
 "And a pretty slim one at that," added Larry. 
 " But I say, captain," he added, suddenly, " isn't 
 there a door leading from the back of the pantry 
 down into the hold ? " 
 
 " There was once but I had it nailed up years 
 ago, for we never used it." 
 
 " If we can open that, we might get something 
 from the hold."
 
 60 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Going to eat machinery ? " demanded Luke. 
 
 " No canned goods, Luke ; I know Jeff had some 
 placed there, for he didn't have room in his store- 
 room." 
 
 " Dat am a fac'," put in the cook. " I'se got lots 
 ob t'ings in dat dar hold." 
 
 " Then that settles the starving question," said 
 Captain Ponsberry. " I've got a small saw and a 
 hammer down here somewhere. We can use them 
 on the door." 
 
 " And that gives me another idea," went on Larry. 
 " The hatch covering over the companionway be- 
 longs to the fore hatch. If we can reach that open- 
 ing from here, why can't we steal on deck when we 
 get the chance and try to make the mutineers 
 prisoners ? " 
 
 "Eureka!" shouted Luke. "That's the talk, 
 Larry. Fer your years you've got a wonderfully 
 long head on ye. We'll make 'em prisoners or 
 chuck 'em overboard ! " 
 
 " The idea is worth considering," said the captain. 
 " But we must be careful." 
 
 A search was made and the hammer, small saw, 
 and also a chisel were found. Then they cleaned 
 out the pantry, took down several shelves, and 
 thus uncovered the small door which had been 
 nailed up.
 
 THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION 6l 
 
 " Don't make any noise, or they'll suspect 
 that we are up to something," said Captain Pons- 
 berry. 
 
 " Let Jeff rattle some dishes," said Larry, and 
 while he and Luke worked on the door, the cook be- 
 gan to handle the dishes in such a rough manner that 
 several were broken. He also tried to sing a couple 
 of verses of his favorite song, " My Gal Susannah ! " 
 but his voice was so shaky that the effort was, artisti- 
 cally, a failure, although it added to the noise, which 
 was all that was desired. 
 
 " They're pretty happy down there," said 
 Wilbur to Shamhaven, as he listened to the 
 sounds. 
 
 " Oh, they're putting on a front," growled Sham- 
 haven. " They'll sing a different tune when their 
 stomachs are empty." 
 
 " I don't know about this mutiny," went on the 
 weak-kneed sailor, nervously. 
 
 " Oh, it's all right and you needn't to worry, 
 Wilbur. If we stick together we'll make a couple of 
 thousand apiece out of this game." 
 
 " But what shall we do if we fall in with a Rus- 
 sian warship ? " 
 
 " Semmel has that all fixed. He'll expose the 
 captain and state that the Columbia is carrying a 
 cargo for the Japanese Government, and that he
 
 62 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 took possession in the name of the Czar. With this 
 war on they won't ask too many questions so long as 
 they can give the Japs a black eye." 
 
 " I see. But supposing we fall in with a Japanese 
 warship ? " 
 
 " Then Semmel is going to turn the command 
 over to me and I'll tell them that the cargo was 
 really meant for the Japanese Government but that 
 Captain Ponsberry, just before we left Manila, sold 
 out to the Russian agents and was going to Vladi- 
 vostok. I'll add that we refused to go to the Rus- 
 sian port after signing for Nagasaki, and all of the 
 men can back me up. That will put the captain and 
 his friends in limbo and give us some prize money. 
 Oh, we'll come out ahead, don't you worry," con- 
 cluded Shamhaven, confidently. 
 
 The day passed slowly and the mutineers held 
 several meetings, to settle upon just what they were 
 going to do. But all had been drinking more than 
 was good for them and the conferences ended in 
 nothing but talk. Semmel was the accepted leader, 
 but it was plain to see that Shamhaven objected 
 strongly to playing a secondary part, and Peterson 
 also wanted a large " finger in the pie." 
 
 As they worked with care, it was a good hour and 
 a half before Larry and Luke managed to take down 
 the door leading into the hold. Even when this was
 
 THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION 63 
 
 done they found on the other side several heavy cases 
 of machinery almost impossible to budge. 
 
 " We can pry those out of the way/' said the cap- 
 tain. 
 
 "A foot or so will do it," returned Larry. 
 " Then I think I can crawl over the top." 
 
 They continued the work, and a little later the 
 young second mate was able to squeeze his way to 
 the top of the cargo in that vicinity. 
 
 " Be careful, Larry," warned the captain. " If a 
 case should shift with the ship you might get a 
 crushed leg. You had better take a candle along." 
 
 " I will, sir." 
 
 Luke was as anxious to get into the hold as the 
 young second mate, and he too squeezed his tall, 
 lank form through the opening. Guided by the 
 faint light of the candle, they crawled over a num- 
 ber of cases of machinery and war goods until they 
 drew close to the middle of the ship. 
 
 " Here we are! " cried Larry, in a low voice, and 
 pointed to some cases of canned goods. " Beans, 
 corn, tomatoes, salt pork, condensed milk we won't 
 starve just yet, Luke." 
 
 "An' here are some barrels o' flour," added 
 the old tar. " No, they can't starve us nohow 
 now." 
 
 They had brought the chisel and hammer along,
 
 64 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 and with extra caution opened some of the cases. 
 Taking with them all the goods they could carry, 
 they returned to the cabin. 
 
 " This is splendid ! " cried Captain Ponsberry. 
 " With this stuff on hand we can hold the cabin in- 
 definitely." 
 
 " How is I gwine to cook ? " questioned Jeff. 
 
 " Over the two lanterns, Jeff. It will be slow 
 work, but our time is our own. Luckily there are 
 pots and tins in the pantry." 
 
 " All right, sah." 
 
 " Of course, I am hoping that we shall not have to 
 stay here long," went on the captain. " But it is 
 best to be prepared." 
 
 That those on deck might not see the cooking go- 
 ing on, one of the staterooms was cleaned out and 
 Jeff went to work in this. In the meantime Semmel 
 called down the companionway once more. 
 
 " Are you gettin' hungry? " he asked. 
 
 " Tell him yes," whispered Larry. 
 
 " Why ? " questioned the captain, in an equally 
 low tone. 
 
 " Then he'll think we are getting ready to come 
 to terms and he won't watch us so closely." 
 
 " I see." Captain Ponsberry raised his voice. 
 " Yes, we are hungry," he called up. " What are 
 you going to send us, something good ? "
 
 THE MUTINEERS IN POSSESSION 65 
 
 "Ve send noddings. Maybe you talk business 
 soon, hey? " continued the rascally Russian. 
 
 " Perhaps." 
 
 " How soon ? " 
 
 " Well, perhaps to-morrow morning." 
 
 "Not before dot, hey?" 
 
 " No." 
 
 " All right den ; you can go on an' starve so 
 long! " growled Ostag Semmel, and went away. A 
 moment later he met Shamhaven. 
 
 " What did he say? " asked the latter, anxiously. 
 
 " He comes to terms to-morrow ! " answered the 
 Russian, triumphantly.
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 TURNING THE TABLES 
 
 THE meal which Jeff prepared put all in the cabin 
 in better humor, and as soon as it was over a council 
 of war was held. 
 
 It was decided to wait until darkness had set in, 
 and then try to gain the deck of the ship by way of 
 the fore hatch. In the meantime the door to the 
 companionway was to be locked and barred, so that 
 the mutineers could not attack them very well from 
 that direction, should a running fight ensue. 
 
 As Jeff would be of no use in a struggle he was 
 delegated to remain in the cabin, to make as much 
 noise as possible, singing and talking to himself, so 
 that the mutineers might not suspect what was tak- 
 ing place. 
 
 Each member of the party armed himself both 
 with a pistol and a cutlass, and Larry led the way as 
 before, candle in hand. It was easy for Luke to 
 follow him, but rather difficult for the captain, who 
 was more portly. 
 
 " Reckon as how ye shouldn't have eaten so much, 
 
 66
 
 TURNING THE TABLES 67 
 
 captain," chuckled the old tar, as he helped Captain 
 Ponsberry through a particularly narrow place. 
 
 " True, Striker," was the answer. " But you be 
 careful that you don't slip into some slit between 
 the cases and go out of sight." 
 
 They soon gained the spot where the canned goods 
 had been found. They had now to climb over some 
 machinery that reached nearly to the top of the hold, 
 and then over a varied collection of boxes and bar- 
 rels and bags. On the bags lay some of the old 
 sails of the ship and several coils of discarded 
 rope. 
 
 They were just approaching the open fore hatch 
 when they saw a rope ladder let down. Instantly 
 Larry uttered a warning and put out the light. 
 
 " Somebody is coming down," he whispered. 
 
 It was the sailor Wilbur, who had been sent to 
 get some canned goods for cooking purposes. He 
 came down the rope ladder with a lantern slung over 
 one arm. 
 
 " We'll make him a prisoner ! " cried Captain 
 Ponsberry. " And let us do it as quietly as we can, 
 so as not to disturb those on deck." 
 
 The others understood and crouched back in the 
 darkness. Then, as Wilbur passed them, the cap- 
 tain caught him from the back and Larry clapped 
 a hand over the fellow's mouth.
 
 68 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 "Oh!" spluttered Wilbur, but that was as far 
 as he got. 
 
 " Not a word ! Not a sound, Wilbur ! " said 
 Captain Ponsberry, earnestly. 
 
 The sailor understood, and being a craven at heart 
 he almost collapsed. It was an easy matter to take 
 one of the old ropes and tie his hands behind him. 
 Then Captain Ponsberry confronted the mutineer, 
 making a liberal exhibition of his pistol as he 
 did so. 
 
 " Wilbur, answer me truthfully," said the master 
 of the Columbia. " Are you all in this mutiny or 
 not? Don't speak above a whisper." 
 
 " I ain't in it ! " whined Wilbur. " They dragged 
 me in, they did. I ain't kicking about grub, or 
 nothing ! " 
 
 "Are all the others in it?" 
 
 " Kind of, yes. Groot didn't care much to go in. 
 Guess he wish he was out of it now." 
 
 "What has become of Grandon and Vincent?" 
 
 " Both of 'em are prisoners in the brig." 
 
 " Are they wounded ? " 
 
 " Not much. Grandon had his thumb cut and 
 Vincent got a kick in the back that lamed him." 
 
 " Is anybody guarding them ? " 
 
 " I guess not. All of 'em have got to drinking 
 again. Say, captain, let me out of this fix and I'll
 
 TURNING THE TABLES 09 
 
 never go against you again, never," continued Wil- 
 bur, earnestly. 
 
 " We'll see about that later," was the grim 
 reply. 
 
 " Captain Ponsberry, I have a scheme," put in 
 Larry, and he drew the master of the ship to one 
 side. " Wilbur is about the same build as myself. 
 Let me take his coat and cap and go on deck and 
 down to the brig. If I can release Grandon and 
 Vincent we'll be sure to knock out the mutiny in no 
 time." 
 
 " It's a dangerous game, Larry." 
 
 " Oh, please let me do it ! " pleaded the young 
 second mate. The hazard was one which appealed 
 to him strongly. 
 
 The matter was talked over for a few minutes 
 and it was decided to let Larry have his way. Wil- 
 bur was soon stripped of his coat and the young 
 second mate donned the garment. Then he took 
 the mutineer's cap and pulled it as far over his brow 
 as possible and turned up the coat collar. 
 
 " I'll leave the lantern here," he said, and a sec- 
 ond later was mounting the rope ladder slowly and 
 cautiously. 
 
 With his head on a level with the deck Larry 
 paused to reconnoiter the situation. He knew ex- 
 actly how dangerous his mission was and that he
 
 7O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 was running the risk of being shot. But his life in 
 our navy had made him bold, and seeing nobody in 
 sight, he leaped out on deck, and hurried with all 
 speed to the ladder leading to the brig. Soon he 
 was in front of the barred door. 
 
 " Grandon ! Vincent ! " he called, softly. 
 
 " Hullo, who's that ? " came in the voice of the 
 first mate. 
 
 " It is I, Larry. Is Vincent there? " 
 
 " Yes. Where did you come from ? " 
 
 " The cabin." Larry unbarred the door. " Are 
 you hurt ? " 
 
 " Not much. How are you ? " 
 
 " I am all right, and so are the captain and Luke 
 Striker. They are in the hold, ready to come on 
 deck. We have made Wilbur a prisoner." 
 
 " Good enough," came from the boatswain. 
 " The rascals ! They ought all to walk the plank ! " 
 he added, vehemently. 
 
 The two men had their hands tied behind them, 
 but it was an easy matter for Larry to liberate them. 
 Then each provided himself with a belaying pin, and 
 all three of the party stole to the deck. 
 
 From the forecastle and the cook's galley came 
 loud talking, showing that the mutineers were mak- 
 ing themselves at home. One man was trying to 
 do some cooking.
 
 TURNING THE TABLES 7 1 
 
 " What's keeping Wilbur so long? " he demanded 
 of the others. 
 
 Nobody knew, and one of the crowd, the sailor 
 named Groot, volunteered to look the missing one 
 up. 
 
 " Let us follow him to the hatch," whispered 
 Larry. " Perhaps we can make him a prisoner." 
 
 " Right you are," answered Tom Grandon. 
 
 With caution they came up behind the man, and 
 just as Groot leaned over the open hatchway, they 
 caught him tightly. 
 
 " Keep silent, Groot ! " said Grandon. " Keep 
 silent, or we'll throw you overboard." 
 
 " Stop ! " roared the mutineer. " Help ! hel " 
 
 He got no further, for raising his belaying pin, 
 Vincent brought it down on the mutineer's head. 
 Groot had been the one to lame the boatswain's 
 back and the latter had not forgotten it. Over went 
 the fellow and sank down as if dead. 
 
 " Drop him into the hold," ordered Grandon, and 
 this was done just as Captain Ponsberry and 
 Luke Striker appeared at the foot of the rope 
 ladder. 
 
 " Another, eh ? " said the master of the Columbia. 
 " Good enough ! How are you, Tom ? How are 
 you, Vincent ? " 
 
 " We're ready to fight 'em," answered the first
 
 ?2 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 mate. " Come on ! They've got so much liquor 
 aboard they can't do much to us ! " 
 
 " Be careful, I don't want anybody shot if it can 
 be avoided," responded Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " I think it would be a good plan to dump them 
 all into the hold," said Larry. " Then we could 
 nail up that pantry door, put the hatch into place, 
 and keep them at our mercy." 
 
 " If the plan will work, it's a good one," answered 
 the captain. 
 
 One after another they came out on deck, leaving 
 Wilbur and Groot in the hold. They found the 
 mutineers equally divided between the galley and the 
 forecastle. The only man in charge of the schooner 
 was Conroy, who was at the wheel. 
 
 As they advanced upon the forecastle they saw 
 Semmel come out, accompanied by Peterson. 
 
 " There are the ringleaders ! " cried Captain Pons- 
 berry, and rushing up to them he exclaimed : " Sur- 
 render, you rascals ! " And he aimed his pistol, 
 while the others also raised their weapons. 
 
 The Russian and his companion were taken com- 
 pletely by surprise, and before they could draw any 
 weapons of their own it was too late. Grandon 
 tripped one up and fell upon him, and then Vincent 
 and Larry tripped up the other. There was a brief 
 scuffle, the exchange of several blows which did little
 
 TURNING THE TABLES 73 
 
 damage, and in a trice Semmel and Peterson were 
 thrown down into the hold bodily, and the ladder 
 was hauled up out of their reach. 
 
 " Put that hatch over the opening," cried Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry to Larry. " And then go into the 
 cabin pantry and nail up that door. Be quick about 
 it, or they may get out ! " 
 
 " Aye, aye, sir ! " cried the young second mate, 
 and ran off with all speed. The hatch was large and 
 heavy, but the excitement lent him strength and he 
 dragged it forward and threw it over the hatch- 
 way. 
 
 " Stop dat ! " roared Semmel, in a drunken voice, 
 but Larry paid no attention. His next movement 
 was toward the cabin. 
 
 "Don't yo' tech me!" roared Jeff, in alarm. 
 " Oh, it am yo' ! " he added, as he recognized Larry. 
 " How am de battle gwine? " 
 
 " We've got 'em on the run four are prisoners in 
 the hold," was Larry's reply. " Get me that box of 
 nails, Jeff I must put that door back as it was ! " 
 
 " Yes, sah; yes, sah ! " answered the cook, eagerly, 
 and brought forth the nails in question. Then he 
 helped to put the door into place, and held it while 
 Larry nailed the barrier. The job was just com- 
 pleted when the young second mate heard voices 
 from the hold.
 
 74 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Hi, dare, you let us out," came from Peterson. 
 " Ve vill mak it right, yes ! " 
 
 " You keep quiet," ordered Larry, and would say 
 no more. Against the door he and Jeff placed sev- 
 eral trunks and boxes taken from the staterooms 
 opening off of the cabin. 
 
 During this time the party led by Captain Pons- 
 berry had attacked the balance of the mutineers. 
 There was a brief fight and Shamhaven got a cutlass 
 cut on the knee. But then the men surrendered, 
 and one after another was made to drop down into 
 the hold, and the hatch was shut and battened down. 
 
 The only man who was not thus made a prisoner 
 was Conroy, who begged at once to be forgiven. 
 
 "They got me to drink, captain," he pleaded. 
 " I didn't know what I was doing. Forgive it, and 
 I'll be the best man you ever had on board." 
 
 " Can I depend upon you, Conroy?" asked Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry, sternly. 
 
 " You can, sir I give you my word on it." 
 
 " You won't try to help the mutineers ? " 
 
 " No, sir ; no, sir ! " 
 
 " Very well then, I'll try you. But, remember, 
 if you try any dirty work it will go hard with you. 
 Now tell me, was Wilbur in favor of this mutiny? " 
 
 " No, sir, he was not. Semmel forced him into 
 it"
 
 TURNING THE TABLES 75 
 
 "What of the others. Who were the ring- 
 leaders?" 
 
 " Semmel and Peterson and Shamhaven. The 
 others didn't want to do anything but complain about 
 the grub," answered Conroy, and then told the par- 
 ticulars of the mutiny from beginning to end.
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 
 
 IT was decided to leave the mutineers in the hold 
 undisturbed until morning. This done, those who 
 had been hurt in the scrimmage had their wounds at- 
 tended to, and then Jeff was set to work to prepare 
 a good meal for all the loyal party. The galley 
 was in a state of disorder, but this counted for 
 nothing, and Jeff soon had matters straightened 
 out. 
 
 After so much excitement nobody thought of re- 
 tiring. Luke was stationed over the fore hatch, to 
 give warning of any attempt on the part of the 
 mutineers to regain their liberty. He was armed 
 and he threatened to " blow the hull head off " of 
 anybody who dared to show himself or make a noise. 
 As a consequence the mutineers did nothing. Two 
 made their way to the nailed-up door, but finding 
 they could not open it, gave up the attempt as a bad 
 job. 
 
 As a punishment for his misdeeds Conroy was 
 kept at the wheel during the whole of the night. He 
 
 76
 
 CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 77 
 
 was willing enough to do the extra work if only the 
 captain would forgive him for his actions. The 
 master of the ship questioned him closely, and in the 
 end reached the conclusion that only Semmel, Peter- 
 son, and Shamhaven were the leaders in the attempt 
 to seize the ship and that the others had followed 
 after them like so many sheep. 
 
 " I am glad to hear this," he said to Grandon and 
 Larry. " I think after I read them a strong lecture 
 they'll behave themselves." 
 
 " But we shall have to watch 'em closely," said 
 the first mate. 
 
 " What will you do with Semmel, Peterson, and 
 Shamhaven?" asked Larry. 
 
 " Put them in irons and keep them there until the 
 end of the trip. When we reach Nagasaki they can 
 take their choice of leaving or of being kicked off the 
 ship. If they raise a row I'll hand them over to 
 the authorities." 
 
 " You ought to have them locked up." 
 
 " True, lad ; but with this war on hand the courts 
 won't want to bother with such a case." 
 
 It was not until nine o'clock in the morning that 
 Captain Ponsberry had the forward hatch raised 
 once more. Those below were almost dying for 
 fresh air and water. 
 
 " I want Wilbur to come up," he said.
 
 7o AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Can't we have some water? " demanded Sham- 
 haven. 
 
 " Yes, if you'll behave yourselves," was the short 
 answer. 
 
 There was a babble of voices, but the master of 
 the ship paid no attention. Each man who had been 
 thrown below was unarmed, so there was no danger 
 of any shooting. Presently Wilbur came up the 
 rope ladder thrown to him, looking sheepish 
 enough. 
 
 " What have you to say for yourself? " demanded 
 the captain, when Wilbur threw himself on his 
 knees. 
 
 " Don't count it against me, cap' ! " he groaned. 
 " I didn't want to go into it, I tell you ! I didn't 
 want to go in ! " 
 
 " If I forgive you, will you give me your word 
 to behave yourself ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir!" 
 
 "You won't do any more underhanded 
 work?" 
 
 " You can shoot me if I do, captain." 
 
 " Very well ; I'll remember that. Now go for- 
 ward and help put the ship in good order. Larry, 
 set him to work, and see that he does just what you 
 tell him." And Wilbur went off, with the young 
 second mate following, thanking his stars that he
 
 CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 79 
 
 had not been swung to the yardarm, for mutiny on 
 the high seas is a capital offense. 
 
 One by one the mutineers were allowed to come 
 on deck, until only Semmel, Peterson, and Sham- 
 haven remained below. Those to come up pleaded 
 to be forgiven and promised to obey orders in the 
 future and let the captain run the ship to suit him- 
 self. 
 
 During the night, Groot had had a bitter quarrel 
 with Semmel, and the Russian appeared presently 
 with a black eye and two of his front teeth loose. 
 He was promptly put in irons, and the handcuffing 
 of Peterson and Shamhaven followed. 
 
 " I have allowed the other men their liberty be- 
 cause you three led them into this affair," said 
 Captain Ponsberry to the trio of rascals. " I 
 intend to keep you in irons until the end of the 
 trip/' 
 
 At this there was a loud complaint, and the three 
 made all manner of protestations, but the master of 
 the Columbia was obdurate, and at last threatened 
 to throw them into the hold again. This quieted 
 them for the time being, and after being given a 
 square meal and a drink of water, they were marched 
 off to the brig, which was cleaned of everything else 
 for their accommodation. 
 
 Fortunately for the Columbia the weather re-
 
 8O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 mained fair, so that the loss of the prisoners was 
 not felt when it came to handling the schooner. 
 Those who had mutinied were only too glad to get 
 back into Captain Ponsberry's good graces and they 
 did whatever was required with an alacrity which 
 was as astonishing as it was gratifying. They ate 
 whatever was set before them, and soon reached 
 the conclusion that the food was really better than 
 they deserved. 
 
 " We were fools to follow Semmel," said Wilbur ; 
 and Conroy and some others fully agreed with him. 
 
 But though it now looked as if the men could be 
 trusted, Captain Ponsberry determined to keep his 
 eyes on them. Vincent was placed at the head of 
 one watch and Luke at the head of the other, so 
 that, with one or the other of the mates, the deck 
 was always guarded by at least two persons that 
 could be depended upon. 
 
 The captain had hoped for favorable breezes fol- 
 lowing the heavy storm, but these did not come, 
 and day after day passed with the old Columbia 
 making slow progress toward Nagasaki. Formosa 
 was passed during a bit of thick weather, so that 
 nothing was seen of that island. Then the sun came 
 out again, hotter than ever, so that Larry was glad 
 to keep in the shade as much as possible. 
 
 " It's not so exciting as it was a few days ago,"
 
 CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 8 1 
 
 remarked Luke to Larry one day, when both were 
 seated in the shade of the forecastle. 
 
 " I am glad that mutiny is at an end," answered 
 Larry. " It's a great wonder that somebody wasn't 
 killed or seriously wounded." 
 
 " The men didn't have their hearts in the rumpus, 
 thet's why, Larry. If they had really meant busi- 
 ness well, I reckon some on us wouldn't be here 
 now to tell the tale." 
 
 " I think Semmel meant business." 
 
 " Yes, he's a heap sight worse nor any o' the 
 others." 
 
 " It was a mistake to take him on board. I tell 
 you, a captain can't be too careful who he puts in his 
 forecastle." 
 
 " Well, you know the reason those other hands 
 gettin' sick at Manila. But I can tell you, I'd 
 rather have a crew of Americans any day." 
 
 " They are hard to get." 
 
 "True fer you." The old Yankee tar heaved a 
 sigh. " The old days are gone, sure enough. My ! 
 my ! what times we used to have, when we'd go out, 
 every man a-knowin' every other man on the ship, 
 an' all about him, too! Then it was like a big 
 family settin' sail. Now, if you go on a new ship 
 ye don't know nobody an' nobody knows nobody 
 else."
 
 82 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I guess you expect to live and die a sailor, don't 
 you, Luke ? " 
 
 " Don't know but what I do, unless somebody 
 leaves me money enough to live like a millionaire," 
 and the old tar grinned. 
 
 Day after day passed and the Columbia kept on 
 her course, making as straight a passage for Naga- 
 saki as possible. One day there would be a fair 
 breeze and the next a dead calm. 
 
 " This is unusual weather for this quarter of the 
 globe," said Captain Ponsberry to Larry. " Like 
 as not it will end in another hurricane." 
 
 " In that case what will you do, release Semmel 
 and the others ? " 
 
 " I may release Peterson and Shamhaven, but not 
 Semmel, for he was the real ringleader." 
 
 There were strong signs of a storm in the air that 
 night, but they brought forth nothing, and on the 
 following morning the sun came up as full and bright 
 as before. The breeze came by fits and starts, from 
 first one direction and then another, and the man 
 at the wheel had all he could do to keep the 
 schooner to her course. Sails were shifted half 
 a dozen times, but without making any improve- 
 ment. 
 
 " The weather is certainly queer," said Grandon. 
 " Puts me in mind of the time I was caught in a
 
 CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 83 
 
 tidal wave in the South Seas. Before the wave 
 struck us we had just such cuttings-up." 
 
 " I trust we don't strike a tidal wave," answered 
 Larry. "If it was high enough it might swamp 
 us." 
 
 " True ; but when you're on the deep blue sea, 
 lad, you've got to take whatever comes," replied 
 the first mate, solemnly. 
 
 Dinner was a quiet affair for all on board, and 
 shortly after the repast Larry went to the forward 
 deck, to have another chat with Luke. While the 
 two were talking they were joined by Captain Pons- 
 berry ; and soon the three were conversing about old 
 times once more. 
 
 " Do you remember the swim we once took in the 
 Pacific ? " said Larry to Luke. " The time the saw- 
 fish smashed the boat and came after us ? " 
 
 " Reckon I do," was the Yankee tar's response. 
 '* We had a lively swim fer it, didn't we? " 
 
 " And the time we visited the island and you 
 turned the turtles? " went on Larry. " And do you 
 remember that snake that chased us into the water ? " 
 
 " I do, Larry. Tell you what, we've had our 
 
 share of adventures. When Admiral Dewey 
 
 What is it, captain ? " 
 
 Luke broke off short and looked at Captain Pons- 
 berry inquiringly. The master of the Columbia was
 
 84 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 gazing over the port bow in an earnest, puzzled 
 fashion. 
 
 " Do you see that little black cloud, Striker? " 
 
 " I do, sir ! " And now Luke became all atten- 
 tion and so did Larry. " Kind o' funny lookin', 
 ain't it?" 
 
 " It is odd," answered the captain. " Do you 
 see how it seems to be dancing around in the sky? " 
 
 "Is it a cloud?" questioned Larry. "If so, I 
 never saw its like before." 
 
 ." I'll take a look at it through my glass," went on 
 the captain, and sent a sailor for the article. 
 
 The cloud came swiftly closer and they heard a 
 most unusual roaring and hissing. Then of a sud- 
 den the cloud seemed to dip down into the sea. 
 When it came up, the waters of the ocean followed, 
 and there loomed up before those on the ship a 
 waterspout ten or fifteen feet thick. 
 
 " A waterspout ! " cried half a dozen in concert. 
 
 " And a mighty powerful one, too," said the cap- 
 tain. " I trust it don't come this way." 
 
 " It is coming this way ! " yelled Larry. " Look ! 
 look!" 
 
 The young second mate was right, the waterspout 
 appeared to be headed directly for the schooner. 
 But then it shot off to the westward, churning the 
 water into a foam behind it.
 
 CLOSE TO A WATERSPOUT 8$ 
 
 " It's going away," murmured Luke, when once 
 more the waterspout made a curve and then shot 
 directly toward them. It was off the port bow and 
 less than a hundred feet away. It looked as if the 
 old Columbia was surely doomed!
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 SOMETHING ABOUT WAR AND FIGHTING SHIPS 
 
 " IT'S going to strike the ship ! " 
 
 " It will cut us to pieces ! " 
 
 " Throw the schooner over on the other tack ! " 
 
 These and several other cries rang out on the 
 deck of the Columbia. All felt their hearts come 
 up into their throats as the roaring, swirling mass 
 of water came closer and closer, until the spray 
 drenched them completely. The ocean was churned 
 into a white foam and the wind seemed to suck and 
 blow in all directions at once. 
 
 But, just as it looked as if the schooner would be 
 buried beneath a veritable mountain of water, the 
 waterspout took another curve and slid away, along 
 the side of the ship and off the stern. The man at 
 the wheel came close to being carried overboard by 
 the deluge he received and the Columbia bobbed 
 up and down like a cork. But in another mo- 
 ment the waterspout was an eighth of a mile 
 distant. 
 
 " What a a narrow escape," faltered Larry, 
 
 86
 
 SOMETHING ABOUT WAR 87 
 
 when he felt able to speak. " I thought we were 
 bound for the bottom sure ! " 
 
 " Thet's the closest I ever was to any water- 
 spout," came from Luke, as he wiped his wet brow. 
 " Reckon we can thank Providence we ain't in Davy 
 Jones' locker this minit ! " 
 
 Captain Ponsberry did not say much, but kept his 
 eyes fixed on the waterspout, which was making fan- 
 tastic curves across the bosom of the Pacific. At 
 times it was close by and then it would go half a 
 mile or more away. It was a fascinating scene, full 
 of dread, and gave more than one onlooker a chill 
 down his backbone. 
 
 " I wish it would go away completely," went on 
 Larry. 
 
 But this was not to be. The waterspout kept 
 within sight for a good half-hour, although it did 
 not come near them again. At last it grew less and 
 less, off to the southwestward, and finally vanished 
 altogether. The glass was used in that direction, 
 but nothing save a clear horizon could be located. 
 
 " We are clear of it at last," said Captain Pons- 
 berry, and breathed a long sigh of relief. 
 
 " Waterspouts are mighty dangerous things," 
 said Grandon, after the scare was over. " When I 
 was on board of the brig Ben Franklin we ran into 
 a spout off the coast of Brazil, and it knocked off
 
 88 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 the bow and the forward rail and nearly sank 
 us." 
 
 " I met one once, off the coast of Cuba," said the 
 captain. " That went ashore and tore up the trees 
 like so many weeds for a hundred feet around. A 
 waterspout is nothing to be fooled with, I can tell 
 you." 
 
 On the day following the appearance of the water- 
 spout the weather changed. There was a slight 
 storm and then a stiff breeze sprang up which was 
 cheering to all on board. Every stitch of canvas 
 on the Columbia was spread and the schooner bowled 
 along right merrily. 
 
 " I'd like to know how this war is going on, and 
 how Ben and Gilbert are faring," said Larry to 
 Captain Ponsberry. " A whole lot may have hap- 
 pened since we left Manila." 
 
 " Well, you'll probably get word from your 
 brother when you reach Nagasaki, lad; and we'll 
 get word from Captain Pennington, too." 
 
 " I hope neither of them has been wounded." 
 
 " So do I ; but when one goes to the front he has 
 got to put up with the fortunes of war. Being a 
 soldier of fortune, as it is called, is no baby busi- 
 ness." 
 
 " Do you suppose the Japs are continuing to 
 bombard Port Arthur?"
 
 SOMETHING ABOUT WAR 89 
 
 " More than likely if the place hasn't fallen into 
 their hands. They want to make sure of their foot- 
 ing in lower Manchuria, and they can never do that 
 so long as the Russians hold a single seaport down 
 there." 
 
 " I suppose Russia has a pretty good-sized navy 
 as well as an army? " 
 
 " Yes, Larry, one of the largest navies in the 
 world. But their fighting ships are no better than 
 the ships of Japan. You see, the Japanese navy is 
 not near as old as the navy of Russia. Almost all 
 of the ships are of the up-to-date types. Most of 
 them have been built since the war between Japan 
 and China in 1894 and 1895." 
 
 " That would make them only about ten years 
 old." 
 
 " Exactly, and I've been told that some of the 
 ships in the Russian navy are twenty and thirty 
 years old. More than this, all of the Japanese guns 
 are of the latest pattern just as they are on our 
 new warships." 
 
 " I'd like to go aboard of a Japanese war- 
 ship," cried the young second mate, enthusiasti- 
 cally. 
 
 " Want to see if it's as good as it was aboard of 
 the Olympia, eh?" 
 
 " Yes, sir. Of course the Olympia was old, espe-
 
 9O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 daily alongside of the Brooklyn, on which my 
 brother Walter served in Cuban waters, but even 
 so she was a bang-up fighting machine. If she 
 hadn't been she wouldn't have done her share in 
 sinking that Spanish fleet in Manila Bay." 
 
 " Well, you may have a chance to go aboard of a 
 Japanese ship while we stop at Nagasaki. There 
 must be a number of them at that port, coaling up 
 and taking war supplies aboard." 
 
 " How long do you think it will be before we 
 reach that port ? " 
 
 " That will depend entirely upon the wind, as you 
 know. If we get just what we need we may reach 
 there inside of four or five days," answered Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry. 
 
 As Peterson and Shamhaven were now behaving 
 themselves they were allowed to come out of the 
 brig and do some work on the deck every morning 
 and afternoon. Both begged the captain to forgive 
 them, but the master of the Columbia would promise 
 nothing. 
 
 " You went into this with your eyes wide open," 
 he said. " Now you can line up and take your 
 medicine." 
 
 Semmel was exceedingly bitter at not being al- 
 lowed his liberty for at least a few hours a day and 
 said he would denounce the captain at the first op-
 
 SOMETHING ABOUT WAR 91 
 
 portunity. But Captain Ponsberry soon cut him 
 short. 
 
 " You keep a civil tongue in your head," he said, 
 sternly. " Unless you do, I'll put you down on 
 hard-tack and water." And thereupon Semmel be- 
 came sullenly silent. 
 
 Towards evening of the day upon which Larry 
 had the conversation about warships with Captain 
 Ponsberry a Chinese junk, heavily laden with grass- 
 covered boxes, was passed. Nobody on board could 
 speak English, so the hail that was sent over the 
 water brought no results. 
 
 " We are getting closer to the coast shipping," 
 said the master of the Columbia. " I suppose we'll 
 meet quite a few vessels from now on." 
 
 During the night an unexpected gale came up 
 and the schooner was blown far out of her course. 
 The gale came from the westward, so the vessel was 
 blown to the east. 
 
 " This will make the trip a day or two longer," 
 grumbled Grandon, after the gale had spent itself. 
 
 " Yes, but as we didn't lose a spar or a rag of 
 canvas we can be thankful that it is no worse," re- 
 sponded Larry, who was always ready to look on 
 the bright side. 
 
 The gale subsided after a blow of twenty-four 
 hours and then the bow of the Columbia was once
 
 9* AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 more set towards her destination. Only a few knots 
 had been covered when the lookout reported a ves- 
 sel in sight. 
 
 " It's a steamer ! " cried Larry, for the smoke 
 from the craft's funnels was plainly to be seen. 
 
 " Maybe she's a warship," returned Tom Gran- 
 don, who was beside him. " If so, I hope she's a 
 Japanese." 
 
 The steamer was coming along at a good rate of 
 speed and soon they made her out to be a British 
 vessel. She was a " tramp," that is, a vessel go- 
 ing from port to port, picking up whatever cargo 
 can be found. 
 
 " Ahoy, there ! " cried Captain Ponsberry, as the 
 tramp slowed up. "What ship is that?" 
 
 " The Lord Duffield" was the answer. " What 
 ship is that?" 
 
 " The Columbia." 
 
 " Where are you bound ? " 
 
 " For Nagasaki. And you ? " 
 
 " For Hong-Kong." 
 
 A little more talk followed, and the captain of the 
 Lord Dufheld vouchsafed the information that he 
 had sighted a Russian warship the day before. 
 
 " A warship ! " murmured Larry. 
 
 " Which way was she bound ? " asked Captain 
 Ponsberry, anxiously.
 
 SOMETHING ABOUT WAR 93 
 
 " I can't tell you. She stopped us and asked a 
 few questions and then slipped away in the dark- 
 ness." 
 
 " What warship was she ? " 
 
 " The Pocastra, from Vladivostok. I think she 
 used to be in the merchant service and was built 
 over for the navy." 
 
 The captain of the British steamer could give no 
 further information, and so resumed his course, and 
 the master of the Columbia did likewise. 
 
 " Ain't very nice news, is it? " said Tom Grandon. 
 
 " It's very unpleasant news," returned Captain 
 Ponsberry, with a shrug of his shoulders. 
 
 " What are you going to do about it? " 
 
 " What can we do, Tom ? Trust to luck that we 
 get into Nagasaki harbor, or some other port, in 
 safety." 
 
 " We'll have to keep a sharp lookout for any- 
 thing that looks like a warship, unless, of course, 
 she flies a Japanese flag." 
 
 Word was passed around to those who could be 
 trusted, and all day long one of the mates and a 
 foremast hand were kept on the lookout, taking turns 
 at looking through the best glass the schooner pos- 
 sessed. 
 
 " This is almost as exciting as being in a war," 
 said Larry, when he was on duty with Luke.
 
 94 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Don't you know how we looked for the Spanish 
 ships?" 
 
 " Yes, lad ; but if we sight a Russian warship it 
 will be small fighting we'll do, to my way of think- 
 ing." 
 
 "Oh, we won't be able to fight at all. We'll 
 simply have to rely on our wits to keep us out of be- 
 ing gobbled up as a prize of war," responded the 
 young second mate.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 AN ORDER TO LAY-TO 
 
 WHEN taking on his cargo at Manila, Captain 
 Ponsberry had considered the possibility of being 
 captured by a Russian warship, and had talked the 
 matter over with the agents of the Richmond Im- 
 porting Company and with a Japanese official who 
 was doing business on the sly in the Philippines. 
 
 The Japanese Government was willing to pay for 
 the cargo, whether it was delivered or not pre- 
 suming it was " gobbled up " by the Russians, but 
 was not willing to pay for the ship if the vessel was 
 taken as a prize of war. 
 
 " That is a risk you must take yourself," said the 
 Japanese official. " We are willing to pay a high 
 price for the cargo we cannot do more." And 
 so the risk so far as the schooner went was di- 
 vided equally between the Richmond Importing 
 Company and Captain Ponsberry and the other own- 
 ers of the Columbia. 
 
 As nearly the captain's whole wealth was tied up 
 in his share of the schooner, he was naturally anx- 
 
 95
 
 90 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 ious to make a safe trip, and he often came on deck 
 to aid the lookouts in watching for the possible ap- 
 pearance of an enemy. 
 
 " If you see the least thing that looks suspicious, 
 tell me at once," was his order, and it was strictly 
 obeyed. As a consequence they ran away from two 
 steamers that afternoon and another steamer the 
 next morning all too far off to show exactly what 
 they were. 
 
 " This isn't bringing us much nearer to port," 
 said Larry to Cal Vincent, who was using the glass 
 at the time. " I don't believe we have made a 
 dozen knots since yesterday." 
 
 " Well, the old man is a bit nervous," responded 
 the boatswain, in a low voice. " And I don't blame 
 him. It's no small matter to lose your craft and be 
 thrown into prison in the bargain." 
 
 " Would they dare to throw us into prison ? " 
 
 " To be sure, if they could prove that we were 
 aiding the Japs." 
 
 " Well, they'll have hard work proving that." 
 
 An hour went by and it began to grow misty. 
 Then came a call from the bow. 
 
 "Sail in sight!" 
 
 " What is it ? " demanded the captain instantly. 
 
 " A big steamer o' some sort." 
 
 Captain Ponsberry ran forward and took the glass.
 
 AN ORDER TO LAY-TO 97 
 
 For fully two minutes he did not speak and then he 
 drew a long breath and put down the glass. 
 
 " I'm afraid she's a warship," he exclaimed, and 
 his voice sounded unnatural. 
 
 " A warship ! " echoed Larry. " Will you let me 
 look?" 
 
 He did so, and it was not long before he could 
 make out the approaching craft quite clearly. 
 
 " Well ? " demanded Grandon, who knew that 
 Larry's eyes were unusually strong. 
 
 " I reckon the captain is right." 
 
 "A warship?" 
 
 " Yes, not a very large affair, but still a warship. 
 I shouldn't be surprised if she was the converted 
 vessel the Lord Duffield sighted." 
 
 "Just what I think," put in Captain Ponsberry. 
 " We've got to do our best to show her a clean pair 
 of heels." 
 
 " The mist may help us to run away," suggested 
 Grandon. 
 
 " Let us hope so." 
 
 Necessary orders were given, and soon the Co- 
 lumbia swung around on another tack, so that she 
 had the large vessel on her starboard quarter. But 
 this movement was evidently noted by the stranger, 
 and the latter headed directly for the schooner once 
 more.
 
 98 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " She is after us, that is positive," said Captain 
 Ponsberry. 
 
 " There is a bank of mist over to the northward," 
 returned Larry. " Why not run into that ? " 
 
 " Well spoken, lad; we'll do it, and as soon as the 
 mist hides us we can go over on the other tack and 
 throw her off the scent." 
 
 The mist the young second mate had mentioned 
 was nearly a quarter of a mile away and it was a 
 question whether they could reach it before the 
 stranger came up. But fortune favored those on 
 the schooner. The mist rolled toward them, and in 
 less than two minutes they were hidden as com- 
 pletely as could be desired. 
 
 " Now to get entirely out of the way," exclaimed 
 Captain Ponsberry, and lost not a moment in having 
 the sails shifted and a new course set. Through 
 the mist they heard the other vessel steaming around 
 noisily and did their best to keep as far away as pos- 
 sible from the sound. 
 
 All during that evening and the night to follow 
 the Columbia kept to her new course. This was 
 taking her away from Nagasaki, but this could not 
 he helped. The captain said if it became absolutely 
 necessary he would run into some other Japanese 
 port. 
 
 When daybreak came the mist was as thick as
 
 AN ORDER TO LAY-TO 99 
 
 ever. But there were signs that it would not last 
 much longer, and by nine o'clock the sun was strug- 
 gling to come through the clouds. Nearly every- 
 body was on deck, for they realized that a fatal 
 moment might be at hand. 
 
 "There she is!" 
 
 The cry came from half a dozen throats simultane- 
 ously. There, on the port bow, loomed up the 
 stranger, not an eighth of a mile away. That she 
 was a warship there was no longer any doubt, for 
 her forward guns were plainly to be seen. 
 
 " We're caught now ! " muttered Tom Grandon. 
 
 " Not yet ! " cried the captain, and gave orders to 
 throw the Columbia over on a new course. But 
 scarcely had this movement been made when there 
 was a puff of smoke from the warship, a report, and 
 a shot flew in front of the schooner's bow. 
 
 " There's our order to lay-to ! " ejaculated Larry. 
 " Whoever she is, she means business." 
 
 As the Columbia did not stop, another shot was 
 fired, this time just grazing the bow. Seeing there 
 was no help for it, Captain Ponsberry gave the 
 necessary orders, and down came one sail after 
 another. 
 
 As this was done the warship swung around and 
 then those on the schooner saw that she flew the 
 flag of Russia.
 
 IOO AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " A Russian warship ! " ejaculated half a dozen. 
 
 " This looks to me as if the jig was up," mur- 
 mured Tom Grandon. 
 
 As quickly as it could be done, Captain Pons- 
 berry assembled his men on deck. 
 
 " Men," he said, briefly, " the officers on board 
 of that warship wish to find out what they can about 
 us. If you are asked questions say nothing- more 
 than that you shipped for the voyage to Nagasaki 
 and San Francisco, and that you know nothing about 
 the cargo. Do you understand ? " 
 
 " Aye, aye, sir," came from those who were 
 listening. 
 
 " I must depend upon you to help save the ship. 
 If the Columbia is suspected of being in the employ 
 of the Japanese Government, or of carrying a cargo 
 for that nation, she will be taken as a prize of war 
 and we'll go to a Russian prison most likely." 
 
 " I don't want to go to no Russian prison ! " 
 cried out Wilbur, his face turning pale. " I ain't 
 done nothing wrong ! " 
 
 " Then keep your tongue from wagging too much, 
 Wilbur," answered the master of the schooner, 
 grimly. 
 
 " There ain't no use o' fighting, is there? " asked 
 Groot. 
 
 " Fighting? " came from Tom Grandon. " What
 
 AN ORDER TO LAY-TO IOI 
 
 could the old Columbia do against a man-o'-war? 
 Why, they'd blow us sky high in no time ! " 
 
 " No, there is absolutely no use of attempting to 
 fight," answered Captain Ponsberry. " Our only 
 hope lays in convincing them that they have no right 
 to stop us." 
 
 The hands were dismissed and sent forward, and 
 Captain Ponsberry hurried below, to burn certain 
 papers and secrete others. This was in accordance 
 with the orders received from the agents of the 
 Richmond Importing Company at Manila. 
 
 In the meantime the Russian warship had come 
 to a stop in mid-ocean and now a small boat was 
 lowered, containing a small crew, a coxswain, and a 
 Russian naval officer. At the same time a signal 
 was hoisted which meant that the officer was coming 
 on board of the schooner. 
 
 " Unless I miss my guess, this looks rather black 
 for us," said Larry, to Tom Grandon. 
 
 " I agree with you, Larry," responded the first 
 mate. " But we've got to take our medicine, no 
 matter how bitter it is." 
 
 " If only that mist had held on to-day ! We 
 might have slipped by that warship nicely." 
 
 " I only hope the old man fixes up his papers so 
 that he can show a clean bill of health," went on 
 Grandon. " You see, if they can't actually prove
 
 IO2 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 something against us, they won't dare to touch us. 
 They know what Old Glory means, and Russia has 
 no desire just now to get into trouble with Uncle 
 Sam." 
 
 " The worst of it is, our cargo may look too sus- 
 picious to them. Under ordinary circumstances 
 they know that the Columbia wouldn't be carrying 
 such a line of goods in these waters." 
 
 " That's true, too." 
 
 " Besides that, they may have had an agent at 
 Nagasaki and at Manila spying on us. They may 
 know just what is being done. The Czar's follow- 
 ers are mighty slick, I can tell you." 
 
 Captain Ponsberry now came on deck and gave 
 quick orders that the sailors should be lined up, to 
 receive the visitor in a befitting manner. 
 
 " A little goose grease may help," he drawled, 
 with a knowing glance at Grandon and Larry. 
 
 The foremast hands did not know much about 
 lining up, but took the places assigned to them, on 
 the forward deck. Over the side a rope ladder was 
 thrown, and then Captain Ponsberry, Tom Grandon, 
 and Larry awaited the arrival of the Russian naval 
 officer with keen interest
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 TAKEN AS A PRIZE OF WAR 
 
 SLOWLY but surely the small boat came closer to 
 the schooner. She rode the long swells of the Pa- 
 cific with full grace, and Larry could not help but 
 admire the long, sturdy strokes of the jackies, as 
 they bent to their task. 
 
 " I don't know but that they can handle a small 
 boat as well as our own jackies," said Larry. 
 
 " Why shouldn't they ? Russian naval training 
 ought to be first-class," answered Tom Grandon. 
 " They have been at it longer than Uncle Sam." 
 
 " True, but that doesn't always count. Spain had 
 been at it longer than we had, too, but when it came 
 to war we beat her in double-quick order." 
 
 As the small boat came closer they saw that the 
 jackies were mostly men of middle age. But the 
 coxswain was younger and so was the naval officer, 
 who was gazing rather anxiously toward the 
 schooner, as if wondering what the result of his mis- 
 sion would be. 
 
 " Wonder if that chap can talk English ? " queried 
 103
 
 IO4 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 the first mate. " If he can't the old man will be up 
 a tree, for none of us can talk Russian." 
 
 " I reckon Peterson and Semmel can talk it," an- 
 swered Larry. " But we don't want either of those 
 rascals to open his mouth." 
 
 At last the small boat came up alongside of the 
 Columbia. It was no easy matter to catch the rope 
 ladder without getting bumped, but it was success- 
 fully accomplished, and then the Russian officer lost 
 no time in coming on board. He at once saluted, 
 and Captain Ponsberry and his mates did the same, 
 and the sailors in the background did likewise. 
 
 "What ship is this?" asked the Russian naval 
 officer, after a few necessary formalities were at an 
 end. 
 
 " The American schooner Columbia," answered 
 Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " Would you mind telling me for what port you 
 are bound? " went on the naval officer, who could 
 speak fairly good English. 
 
 " We are bound for San Francisco, with a stop- 
 over at Nagasaki." 
 
 " Ah ! What sort of a cargo are you carrying to 
 Nagasaki ? " 
 
 " One belonging to the firm for which the Co- 
 lumbia is in commission." 
 
 " The name of the firm, please ? "
 
 TAKEN AS A PRIZE OF WAR 10$ 
 
 " The Richmond Importing Company." 
 
 " Ah ! " said the naval officer again, and looked 
 slightly displeased. As it happened he had a brother 
 in the army at Port Arthur, and had heard of the 
 doings of Gilbert Pennington at that place, and of 
 how the young American had accused certain Rus- 
 sians of trying to cheat the company he represented. 
 
 " What warship do you come from? " demanded 
 Captain Ponsberry, feeling that he had an equal 
 right to ask questions. 
 
 " The auxiliary cruiser, Pocastra, of the Russian 
 navy," answered the naval officer, politely. 
 
 " And where are you bound ? " went on Captain 
 Ponsberry, bluntly. 
 
 " That, sir, is a question only our commander, 
 Captain Titorsky, can answer." 
 
 " It's queer you are steaming around in Japanese 
 waters." 
 
 " Perhaps so." The Russian naval officer smiled 
 in a knowing way. " Captain Ponsberry, I am 
 sorry, but I think I shall have to inspect your 
 papers." 
 
 Captain Ponsberry drew himself up, resolved to 
 put on as bold a front as possible. 
 
 " This is an American ship, sir." 
 
 " Granted, but I have my orders," returned the 
 naval officer, coldly.
 
 IO6 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " If I refuse to let you inspect the papers ? " 
 
 The young Russian officer shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 " We shall be under the painful necessity of com- 
 pelling you to show them." 
 
 " You threaten me an American captain ! " 
 
 " There is no help for it I am simply obeying 
 orders. We inspect all ships that we find in this 
 vicinity." 
 
 " Do you know I can make you pay dearly for 
 this outrage? " 
 
 " You cannot call it an outrage. You are in 
 Japanese waters, Japan and Russia are at war. 
 You knew that before you came into these waters. 
 Am I to see the papers or not ? " 
 
 The commander of the Columbia knew that the 
 Russian naval officer spoke the truth. Yet he made 
 one more effort. 
 
 " Very well ; I will show my papers, but I shall 
 insist upon you signing a paper that your ship held 
 us up." 
 
 " You can send the paper to my ship for such a 
 signature from my captain," said the Russian, eva- 
 sively. 
 
 By this time four of the jackies of the small boat 
 had come on board. All were armed and they lined 
 up at the rail, close to the rope ladder. They were 
 good-natured sailors and grinned broadly at the
 
 TAKEN AS A PRIZE OF WAR IO/ 
 
 hands on the Columbia. Not one could speak a 
 word of English, so conversation with them was im- 
 possible. 
 
 Captain Ponsberry led the way to the cabin of 
 the Columbia and the young Russian officer fol- 
 lowed. Getting out such papers as had been pre- 
 pared for the occasion, the master of the schooner 
 passed them over. 
 
 " These are correct so far as they go," said the 
 Russian, after an examination lasting ten minutes 
 
 had been made. " But " he paused. " You 
 
 have no further papers ? " 
 
 " Those are my papers, sir," answered Captain 
 Ponsberry, briefly. 
 
 " Then I will look at a specified list of your 
 cargo." 
 
 " I haven't such a list," was the answer, which 
 was true, as the list had been burnt up just a short 
 while before. 
 
 At this statement the young Russian frowned. 
 " Every ship carries such a list." 
 
 " Still, I haven't any." 
 
 " In that case, I shall have to order an inspection 
 of the cargo." 
 
 " Sir, you are going too far ! " said Captain Pons- 
 berry, sternly, yet he knew he had no right to ex- 
 pect anything else.
 
 IO8 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " If I am going too far, I am able to take the con- 
 sequences," returned the Russian, who was acting 
 strictly under orders. 
 
 "Very well, sir; you can look the cargo over," 
 answered Captain Ponsberry. " But I shall hold 
 Russia accountable for the outrage." 
 
 The Russian naval officer bowed and hastened up 
 to the deck. He spoke in his native tongue to one 
 of the jackies who carried several small flags under 
 his arm. At once the Jackie began to wig-wag to 
 the warship for further instructions. 
 
 " Search the ship," came back the order, and in 
 a few minutes more another small boat left the side 
 of the Pocastra, containing an officer and a crew of 
 eight. 
 
 " We are in for it now, that is certain," observed 
 Larry. " They are not going to let us go until they 
 are sure we are O. K." 
 
 The second boat was soon alongside of the 
 schooner, and the officer in charge and four men 
 came up on the deck and joined the other Russians 
 already there. An earnest conversation was held 
 between the two officers. 
 
 " We'll take a general look at the cargo," said the 
 one who had just arrived. " It will not do to go too 
 far in case we find everything as it should be. We 
 want no trouble with the Yankee government."
 
 TAKEN AS A PRIZE OF WAR 1 09 
 
 Captain Ponsberry was asked to have the mizzen 
 hatch opened, and this work was done by Luke 
 Striker and several others. Then two of the Rus- 
 sian sailors were sent below, and one of the officers 
 went along. 
 
 In the meantime, Peterson, unknown to anybody 
 on board, had slipped off to the brig. Here he 
 found Ostag Semmel in solitary confinement. 
 
 " Semmel, a Russian warship is close at hand," 
 he said, hurriedly. " An officer and some men have 
 just boarded us." 
 
 " Release me, Peterson ! " returned the Russian 
 sailor. " Release me and I will show Captain 
 Ponsberry what I can do ! " 
 
 " You will not get me into trouble? " questioned 
 Peterson, anxiously. 
 
 " No. Quick I am sure we can make money 
 out of this." 
 
 With an iron bar, Peterson pried off the lock 
 which had been put on the door of the brig, and 
 drew back the bolt. Then Semmel came out of his 
 prison, with his hands linked together. 
 
 As he was making his way to the stern deck Larry 
 caught sight of him. 
 
 " Stop ! " he called out, in alarm, realizing what 
 Semmel might do. " Stop, Semmel 1 " and he ran 
 to capture the rascal.
 
 HO AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Get out da vay ! " roared the Russian and aimed 
 a blow at Larry's head. But the young second mate 
 dodged and then caught the Russian by the legs, 
 hurling him flat on his breast. But now Peterson 
 came behind and gave Larry a vicious kick in the 
 side, which made the youth let go his hold. 
 
 "What's the row there?" called out Captain 
 Ponsberry, and looked much disturbed to see the 
 escaped prisoner. " Put him back where he came 
 from!" 
 
 "Help!" yelled Semmel, in Russian. "Help, 
 in the name of the Czar! I am a Russian subject! 
 This ship is in the employ of the Japanese Govern- 
 ment ! " 
 
 " He speaks the truth ! " called out Peterson, also 
 in Russian. " Help us and protect us and we will 
 prove it ! " And he ran forward to where the Rus- 
 sian officer on deck was standing. 
 
 " You are Russians ? " asked the officer, quickly. 
 
 " We are." 
 
 " Then I shall certainly assist you." He raised 
 his voice. " Let that man go ! " And he pointed 
 at Semmel, now surrounded by Larry, Luke, and 
 Cal Vincent. 
 
 The latter words were uttered in English, so all 
 of our friends understood them. The two sailors 
 looked inquiringly at the young second mate.
 
 TAKEN AS A PRIZE OF WAR III 
 
 " He is nothing but a mutineer," said Larry. 
 " We locked him up for it. He ought to have been 
 strung up on the yardarm," he added, bitterly. 
 
 By this time Captain Ponsberry was on the scene, 
 and those who had gone below were summoned on 
 deck once more. The captain glared at Semmel, 
 who lost no time in shrinking behind the Russian 
 officers for protection. 
 
 " I can prove the cargo on this ship belongs to the 
 Japanese Government," said Ostag Semmel. " My 
 friend can prove it, too," he added, pointing to 
 Peterson. " It is true we tried to seize the ship 
 to take her to Vladivostok, or some other Russian 
 port, as a prize." 
 
 " This is assuredly interesting," said the leading 
 Russian officer. " Tell me your tale in full." 
 
 Despite Captain Ponsberry's protests Semmel told 
 his story in his own way, and Peterson corroborated 
 it in every detail. Then Shamhaven, thinking to 
 curry favor, came forward. 
 
 " They tell the strict truth," he said. " I worked 
 with them. We did what we could for the benefit 
 of the Russian Government. Every bit of cargo on 
 this ship belongs to the Japanese Government and 
 was to be taken ashore at Nagasaki. The last cargo 
 of the Columbia was also sold at Nagasaki to the 
 Japanese Government."
 
 112 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 "When was this?" 
 
 " About two months ago." 
 
 More questions were put to Semmel, Peterson, 
 and Shamhaven, and at last the Russian naval offi- 
 cer turned grimly to Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " I have heard their story, and it will be unneces- 
 sary to make an inspection of your cargo, since they 
 have told me of what it consists. In the name of 
 Russia I claim this ship as a prize of war, and you 
 and your crew must consider yourselves prisoners."
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 CAPTAIN PONSBERRY had feared the result ever 
 since the unexpected appearance of Ostag Semmel, 
 so he was not very much surprised when the Russian 
 naval officer stated that he should consider the Co- 
 lumbia as a war prize and place those on board under 
 arrest as prisoners of war. 
 
 " This is a high-handed proceeding," said he, as 
 calmly as possible, although his mind was in a 
 whirl. 
 
 " I do not think so," answered the Russian offi- 
 cer. " Do you submit or not? " 
 
 " Since it would be useless to fight, we shall have 
 to submit," answered the master of the schooner. 
 " But, remember, I shall hold you and the Russian 
 Government responsible for all you do." 
 
 " As you have said that before, there is no use of 
 repeating it, Captain Ponsberry. We will take com- 
 mand of the vessel at once." 
 
 " What are we going to do? " whispered Larry 
 to Tom Grandon. 
 
 3
 
 114 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I don't know follow the old man, I reckon," 
 answered the first mate. 
 
 " We shall place a prize crew on this ship," went 
 on the Russian officer. " These men " pointing 
 to Semmel, Peterson, and Shamhaven " can re- 
 main on board. The remainder of the crew and the 
 officers, will be transferred to the Pocastra. I will 
 give you a quarter of an hour in which to attend to 
 your luggage. Please take no more along than is 
 necessary." 
 
 " This is certainly high-handed ! " cried Larry. 
 
 " So we've got to go over to that old coal box, 
 eh ? " grumbled Luke, when he heard the news. 
 " It's hard luck, Larry." 
 
 " You're right, Luke, but it can't be helped." 
 
 " What will they do with us ? " 
 
 " I haven't the least idea." 
 
 " Will they take us to Russia? " 
 
 " I suppose so or stow us away in one of those 
 cold and dirty Siberian prisons until we can get 
 Uncle Sam to make them release us." 
 
 When it came time to depart from the Columbia 
 Larry was allowed to take only a bundle of clothing 
 along, and Grandon and the common sailors were 
 treated no better. The captain was allowed a 
 trunk and a suit case. In the meantime Sem- 
 mel was questioned once more, and what he had
 
 PRISONERS ON THE " POCASTRA " 11$ 
 
 to tell made the Russians look darkly at our 
 friends. 
 
 " He is pumping all sorts of falsehoods into them, 
 I suppose," said Larry to Luke, and he was right. 
 Semmel made it appear that Captain Ponsberry was 
 really an agent of the Japanese Government and 
 that he (Semmel) had done his best to gain posses- 
 sion of the ship wholly for the benefit of his own 
 country. 
 
 " If you really did this, it is very worthy of you," 
 said one of the officers. " But we shall have to in- 
 vestigate before we accept your story in full." This 
 was not so encouraging, but with it Ostag Semmel 
 had to be content. 
 
 Fearing that a Japanese warship might put in an 
 appearance at any moment, the Russians lost no time 
 in transferring the officers and men of the Columbia 
 to the Pocastra and at the same time a prize crew 
 of two officers and ten men were taken from the 
 warship to the schooner. Then the sails of the Co- 
 lumbia were hoisted and off she set to the eastward, 
 and the warship moved in the same direction. 
 
 When placed aboard the Pocastra Captain Pons- 
 berry was treated politely and given a small room of 
 his own. But the mates and the ordinary seamen 
 were not so fortunate. Grandon, Larry, and Luke 
 Striker were hustled off to a prison pen on one deck
 
 Il6 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 of the auxiliary cruiser, and the others to another 
 pen below, which was even worse. 
 
 " This is certainly hard luck," said Larry, as 
 he threw his bundle into a corner and sat down on an 
 iron bench, while Grandon and Luke did the same. 
 " And after we had almost reached Nagasaki, too ! " 
 
 " Well, there ain't no use to cry over spilt milk," 
 came from Luke. " We're prisoners o' war, an' 
 I reckon as how we have got to make the best o' it. 
 Ain't the first time we've been in sech a fix." 
 
 " That is true, Luke, but it doesn't help the matter 
 any. I guess we have seen the last of the old Co- 
 lumbia" 
 
 " I was afraid of this sort of thing happening ever 
 since we left Manila," came from Grandon. " I 
 told the old man to be careful, that " 
 
 " Hush ! " whispered Larry. " They may be lis- 
 tening to make sure that they have caught the 
 right parties." 
 
 " True for you, Larry ; I won't say another word 
 about that. But it looks dismal, no two ways on't," 
 and the first mate drew a mountainous sigh. 
 
 The prison pen into which they had been placed 
 was an iron structure, reaching from floor to ceiling, 
 and was not over ten feet square. It had a solid 
 back and the remaining three sides were built up 
 of stout iron bars, only a couple of inches apart
 
 PRISONERS ON THE " POCASTRA " 1 1/ 
 
 There was a door which was doubly locked, the key 
 being held by a petty officer who could speak broken 
 English and who rejoiced in the simple name of 
 Rosenvischpoff. For short Luke nicknamed him 
 Rosey and this name stuck to him. 
 
 " Doesn't look as if a fellow could break out of 
 here very easily," said Larry, after an inspection of 
 their prison. " This is a regular bank vault." 
 
 " Wouldn't do you any good to break out," re- 
 turned Grandon. "As we are on the ocean, where 
 would you go to ? " 
 
 " We might hide until the vessel made a landing." 
 
 " Humph, and that would be in some Russian 
 port, so you'd be just as bad off." 
 
 " Well, I'm not trying to escape just now. I 
 want to get the lay of the land first, and try to find 
 out what they are going to do with us." 
 
 From Rosenvischpoff they learned that the 
 Pocastra was one of a large number of steamers 
 of various Russian lines which had been lately 
 pressed into the service of the national navy. She 
 had been rushed through at one of the Russian navy 
 yards and provided with a battery of four small and 
 four large guns, none, however, over eight inches. 
 She carried a crew of one hundred and eighty men, 
 drafted principally from other warships. She had 
 an advertised speed of twenty knots an hour but
 
 Il8 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 rarely made over seventeen or eighteen. She was 
 old and her engines were constantly in need of re- 
 pair, much to the disgust of Captain Titorsky, her 
 commander. 
 
 " Well, Rosey, how goes this war? " asked Luke, 
 pleasantly, as the petty officer came around to give 
 them something to eat. 
 
 " Big fight all der dime," answered Rosenvisch- 
 poff. " Russians kill all der Japs sink all der Jap 
 ships, yes ! " 
 
 " You're winning right along, eh ? " 
 
 " Yes, Russians win Japs no do noddings, no ! " 
 And the petty officer left the food on the bench and 
 hurried away again. 
 
 " Do you believe that ? " asked Larry. 
 
 " No, I don't," came from Grandon. " He told 
 us that simply to scare us, or else he doesn't know the 
 real truth." 
 
 " Exactly what I think." 
 
 " These Russians are a lot of blowers," growled 
 Luke. "Just look at Semmel. He was forever 
 tooting his horn, and yet he couldn't do much of 
 anything." 
 
 " He got us into trouble," said Larry, quickly. 
 
 " That's true, but he had to have this warship 
 with all on board to help him." 
 
 The food which had been brought to them con-
 
 PRISONERS ON THE " POCASTRA " 
 
 sisted of a big bowl of stew, with three spoons, and 
 three chunks of black bread. 
 
 " They are going to treat us to the best," said 
 Grandon, sarcastically. He lifted one of the spoons 
 and tasted the stew. " Phew, it's hot enough ! 
 Pepper, garlic, and hot water ! " 
 
 " Does beat all how these fureigners do love their 
 garlic," grumbled Luke. " 'Twas the same way 
 with them Spaniards in the Philippines." 
 
 " Garlic and grease," added Larry. " And this 
 bread is hard enough to build a wall with," he con- 
 tinued. " However, we have got to eat or go 
 hungry." And he partook of just enough to stay 
 his stomach. Luke and Grandon were not so par- 
 ticular and despite their grumbling managed to make 
 away with all that remained. 
 
 They saw nothing of the captain, or of the sailors 
 who had been taken below, and the time hung heav- 
 ily on their hands. At night they were given three 
 hammocks and these they slung from one side of the 
 prison to the other and rested as well as could be 
 expected. The Russian sailors often came to the 
 pen to gaze at them, but they had been warned not 
 to attempt to converse with the prisoners, so nothing 
 was said. 
 
 On the afternoon of the third day aboard of the 
 Pocastra, those in the pen heard a loud shouting on
 
 I2O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 deck, followed by a rush of feet. Larry, who was 
 resting in the corner for the want of something 
 better to do, leaped up. 
 
 " Something is doing ! " he cried to his com- 
 panions. 
 
 " Here comes Captain Ponsberry," ejaculated 
 Tom Grandon. 
 
 He was right, the captain was coming up in com- 
 pany with Rosenvischpoff and two sailors. The 
 Russian petty officer opened the door of the pen and 
 Captain Ponsberry was thrust inside. Then the 
 door was locked as before. 
 
 "How are you, boys?" cried the captain, cor- 
 dially. " All well, I hope." 
 
 " We are," answered Grandon. " And you? " 
 
 " I'm well enough, but still angry to think that we 
 lost the Columbia." 
 
 " So are we angry," said Larry. " But we've 
 got to stand it. What's that noise ? " 
 
 " They have sighted a Chinese junk, and I reckon 
 they are going to treat her as they did our vessel," 
 answered the captain. 
 
 The noise on deck continued, followed by quarter 
 of an hour of silence. Then came a shot, followed 
 by a second and a third. 
 
 " Another order to lay-to," said Larry. " Won- 
 der if the Chinamen will give in as we did ? "
 
 PRISONERS ON THE " POCASTRA " 121 
 
 " They will if they are wise," said Grandon. 
 
 But the Chinamen did not believe in surrendering 
 thus easily. They were carrying rice for the 
 Japanese army, and thought that this was known to 
 the enemy. Consequently they did their best to sail 
 away. 
 
 Hardly had the craft started on a new course when 
 the Pocastra opened a direct fire upon her. The 
 noise below decks was deafening and fairly shook 
 the iron pen in which our friends were confined. 
 
 " Hullo, that sounds like real war ! " cried Larry. 
 " They mean business now." 
 
 One broadside was followed by another, and the 
 Chinese junk was raked from end to end with such 
 a deadly fire that more than a sixth of the sailors 
 and officers were killed. Then the captain flung a 
 white flag to the breeze in token of surrender. 
 
 " We have won ! " cried those on the Pocastra, 
 and it was not long before our friends understood. 
 Small boats were put out, and presently half a dozen 
 Chinese officers from the junk were brought on 
 board as prisoners. A fire that had started on the 
 prize ship was put out after some hard work; and 
 then a temporary crew was put on board, and the 
 junk followed in the wake of the old Columbia, with 
 the warship keeping guard over both.
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 PROGRESS OF THE WAR 
 
 AN hour after the capture of the Chinese junk one 
 of the officers of the ill-fated craft was thrust into 
 the prison pen with our friends. 
 
 He was a small sallow-eyed Celestial rejoicing 1 in 
 the name of Won Lung, and it was soon learned that 
 he could speak a little English, he having once paid 
 a visit to San Francisco. 
 
 " All go up spout ! " said he, referring to his own 
 ship. " T.'ink we safe when Russian gunboat come, 
 den all up spout ! " 
 
 " Did they sink your ship ? " asked Captain Pons- 
 berry. 
 
 " No sink shoot holes, back, front, side all 
 up spout. No fightee no more den all up spout ! " 
 The latter was his pet phrase and he used it over and 
 over again. 
 
 " You were in the Japanese trade ? " 
 
 " Yes carry rice. Now Russians got rice, got 
 junk all Won Lung's money gone up spout ! " 
 And the Celestial made an odd little grimace. 
 
 122
 
 PROGRESS OF THE WAR 123 
 
 " Well, they took my ship, too." 
 
 " Big schooner your shipee ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Won Lung weep for you all ship gone up 
 spout, samee like Won Lung's ship gone up spout ! " 
 
 " Well, we haven't gone up the spout yet," put in 
 Larry, with a laugh. " Let us thank fortune that we 
 are alive and well." 
 
 " Dat so Won Lung lose fliends on junk six, 
 seven, ten don't know how many yet," and the Chi- 
 nese officer shook his head sadly. " Bad war, bad ! " 
 
 " Can you tell us how the war is going? " asked 
 Tom Grandon. " These Russians say everything 
 is a Russian victory." 
 
 " Russians sayee dat ? " 
 
 " Yes they pretend to say they have the Japs 
 about beaten." 
 
 At this Won Lung screwed up his eyes into mere 
 slits. 
 
 " Big lie dat. Japanese win everyt'ing allee 
 timee. Russian warships gone up spout Russian 
 army run like like up spout ! " 
 
 After that Won Lung told them all he knew. It 
 was hard to understand him, yet they gathered that 
 there had been another sea fight in the vicinity of 
 Port Arthur, in which the Russian navy had come 
 off second best, and that the Japanese army that had
 
 124 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 landed in Korea had driven the enemy to the north- 
 westward, over the Yalu River, and was now forcing 
 them back upon Liao-Yang. 
 
 " If this news about the army is true, Ben and 
 Gilbert must be having a hot time of it," was Larry's 
 comment. " I must say, I am mighty glad they are 
 on the winning side." 
 
 " Didn't I tell ye them Russians are a lot o' 
 blowers ? " came from Luke. " The truth ain't in 
 'em half the time." 
 
 " Perhaps they do not get the correct news from 
 the front," came from Captain Ponsberry. " The 
 censors may keep the bad news back, for fear of 
 disheartening the rest of the men in the army and 
 navy." 
 
 " They tell me the Russians are very strict about 
 sending out news," rejoined Larry. 
 
 " It is true, Larry ; no country on the globe is 
 stricter. No telegram can be sent without it is in- 
 spected, and the newspapers cannot print a single 
 scrap of news, or a single editorial, until after the 
 press censor has passed upon it." 
 
 " If that's the case, I don't wonder that some of 
 the people want to be free." 
 
 " Russia is more free to-day than she ever was 
 before, and freedom is bound to come sooner or later 
 that is, I mean, not such freedom as we have in the
 
 PROGRESS OF THE WAR 125 
 
 United States, but such freedom as they have in 
 England and Germany where, at least, a man can 
 call his soul his own." 
 
 " It's a wonder the Russians will fight for their 
 country, if they are so ground down." 
 
 " They know nothing better, and besides, they 
 are really patriotic. If the Czar would only treat 
 them a little better, and give them a little more 
 liberty, they would be the most faithful of subjects. 
 But when a man can't do at all as he wants to do, 
 and can't open his mouth about it either, he is apt 
 to grow sullen and ugly." 
 
 As day after day went by life on the Russian 
 warship became almost unendurable for Larry and 
 the others. They suffered greatly for the want of 
 fresh air, and at last made a vigorous protest to the 
 captain of the ship, when he happened to be passing 
 the pen. As a result orders were given that they 
 should be allowed three hours on deck each day, one 
 in the morning and two after dinner. 
 
 " This is a little like," said Larry, when coming 
 on deck for the first time. " Oh, how good it feels 
 to breathe fresh air once more ! " And he filled his 
 lungs to their fullest capacity. 
 
 For their daily exercise Larry and Luke were 
 chained together, and the pair inspected with 
 curiosity as much of the warship as was allowed.
 
 126 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " It's not so very different from some of our own 
 auxiliary cruisers," said Larry. " But, after all, 
 I like ours better." 
 
 " That's right, lad ; stick up f er your own country 
 every trip." 
 
 " Well, what do you say, Luke? " 
 
 " I say I'd rather be on one of Uncle Sam's ships 
 than on any other in the world." 
 
 While allowed to roam around on deck, Larry 
 often looked eagerly for the Columbia, but the 
 schooner and the Chinese junk were too far off to be 
 distinguished with the naked eye. 
 
 " We'd give a good deal to be back on her deck, 
 wouldn't we, Luke? " said he. 
 
 "Don't mention it, lad; it makes me sick," 
 grumbled the Yankee tar. 
 
 " I wish I knew just what was being done on land, 
 don't you? Perhaps this war will end soon, and 
 then we'll be set free." 
 
 " It won't end yet awhile, Larry, mark my words 
 on that," answered Luke. 
 
 The old Yankee sailor was right the war was 
 far from ended, and here it may be well to note 
 briefly what was taking place on the sea between 
 Russia and Japan, while the army of the Mikado 
 was pushing through Manchuria in the direction of 
 Li ao- Yang.
 
 PROGRESS OF THE WAR 127 
 
 The loss of the great battleship Petropavlovsk 
 has already been recorded in " Under the Mikado's 
 Flag." This vessel was sunk by a mine in Port 
 Arthur harbor, April 13, 1904, and carried down 
 with her Admiral Makaroff and about five hundred 
 officers and men. At the same time the battleship 
 Pobieda was also injured by a mine. 
 
 The loss of the admiral's flag-ship was a great 
 blow to Russia, and while she was trying to recover, 
 Port Arthur was vigorously shelled by the Japanese 
 fleet, and many buildings were more or less 
 damaged. Some warehouses were set on fire, but 
 the local fire department, aided by the Russian garri- 
 son, succeeded in putting out the conflagration. 
 
 While the Japanese fleet was hammering at the 
 city and the ships from beyond the harbor, the 
 Japanese army encircled Port Arthur on land, 
 taking possession of every available hill beyond the 
 Russian line of defenses. As a consequence, by the 
 middle of May the city was in a complete state of 
 siege, nearly all communication with the outside 
 world being cut off. 
 
 But now came a turn in affairs which, for a short 
 while, made matters look favorable for Russia. 
 While the fleet of Admiral Togo was patrolling the 
 whole of the southeastern coast of Manchuria and 
 protecting the Japanese transports which were pour-
 
 128 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 ing troops into the country, occurred a catastrophe 
 as appalling as it was unexpected. 
 
 On the same day, May 15, the magnificent battle- 
 ship Hatsuse, of the Japanese navy, was blown up 
 by mines and sunk, and the protected cruiser, 
 Yoshino, also of Admiral Togo's fleet, collided in 
 the fog with a sister ship, and was a total loss. It is 
 estimated that by these two disasters seven hundred 
 men were lost. Among the officers who met their 
 fate were men of marked ability which Japan at this 
 crisis could ill afford to lose. 
 
 The loss of the Hatsuse is worth relating in detail. 
 She had been along the coast during a heavy fog, 
 but this had cleared off and the sun was shining 
 brightly. Not an enemy was in sight, and all was 
 quiet on the great battleship when, without warning, 
 a terrific explosion was felt near the stern and a 
 portion of the steering gear was damaged. 
 
 " We have struck a mine ! " cried some one on 
 board, and without delay signals were hoisted for the 
 other vessels in sight to stand by. The battleship 
 was drifting and the locality was full of mines. It 
 was a moment of terrible suspense. Then came 
 another explosion, greater than the first, which 
 ripped large holes through her heavy plates. At 
 once the battleship began to fill, and presently she 
 sank like a stone to the bottom of the sea. The
 
 PROGRESS OF THE WAR 
 
 other warships put out their small boats with all 
 speed, and succeeded in rescuing about three hundred 
 officers and men out of a total of nearly eight hun- 
 dred. Among those lost were Rear-Admiral 
 Nashiba and Captain Nakao, the commander of the 
 warship. 
 
 The Yoshino was lost while steaming slowly 
 southward, after a night's vigil near the entrance to 
 Port Arthur harbor. Other vessels of the blockad- 
 ing fleet were close by, so each ship had to advance 
 with extreme caution. But the fog, instead of lift- 
 ing, became thicker, and at a little before two o'clock 
 in the afternoon the cruiser was rammed by the 
 Kasuga, another vessel of the fleet A large hole 
 was torn in the hull of the Yoshino. 
 
 " Out with the collision mats ! " cried the com- 
 mander of the cruiser, and the mats were brought 
 out without delay and placed over the side. But the 
 hole was too great to be stopped in that manner. 
 Then the captain called the entire crew on deck, and 
 ordered the small boats to be lowered, five on the 
 starboard side and one on the port. Before the boats 
 could be gotten away, the Yoshino listed heavily 
 to starboard and went down, smashing the five small 
 boats under her. The other boat managed to get 
 away, with only a handful of jackies and a couple 
 of officers. The captain remained on the bridge
 
 I3O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 and went down with his ship. As soon as possible 
 the Kasuga put out her boats and succeeded in 
 rescuing about ninety men, out of a total of over two 
 hundred and fifty. 
 
 It was a great blow to Japan and the Russians 
 were correspondingly elated. Feeling that Admiral 
 Togo's grip on the sea was now weakened, the 
 Russian squadron at Vladivostok sailed forth and 
 did much damage to the shipping on the northern 
 coast of Japan, sinking several merchantmen and 
 taking a number of others as prizes. The Russian 
 squadron also met the Japanese transport Kinshiu 
 Maru, having on board the 37th ' regiment of 
 Japanese infantry. 
 
 " Surrender, or we will sink you ! " signaled the 
 Russian commander. The Japanese refused, and 
 were given exactly an hour in which to think it over. 
 As they still refused, a torpedo was discharged 
 against the doomed ship. As she began to sink the 
 Japanese soldiers opened fire with their rifles, and 
 then the Russians answered with their machine guns, 
 mowing down the Mikado's men by the score. But 
 the Japanese were brave to the last, and sank beneath 
 the waves with the cry of Banzai! (hurrah !) on their 
 lips. 
 
 It was an auxiliary cruiser of the Vladivostok 
 squadron which had taken the Columbia and the
 
 PROGRESS OF THE WAR I$I 
 
 Chinese junk as prizes of war. The captain of the 
 cruiser was now looking for the rest of the squadron, 
 but so far none of the warships had been sighted. 
 
 " They must have returned to Vladivostok," he 
 reasoned, and then turned in that direction with the 
 Pocastra, never dreaming of what the near future 
 held in store for himself, his ship, and his crew.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 A SHARP NAVAL BATTLE 
 
 So far the weather had been good, but following 
 the conversation recorded in the last chapter there 
 came up a dense fog, and for twenty-four hours the 
 Russian warship did nothing but creep along in the 
 gloom. 
 
 During that time, for some unknown reason, Larry 
 and the others were allowed greater freedom than 
 before. Each had his hands chained behind him, 
 but all were separate, which allowed each to roam 
 around as he pleased. 
 
 " This is better than being linked to somebody 
 else," said the youth to his old sailor friend. " Not 
 but that we got along well enough together," he 
 added, hastily. 
 
 " You're right there wasn't no sense in joinin' 
 us together," answered Luke. " We can't git away 
 if we want to." 
 
 " We might, if we didn't have our hands chained, 
 Luke." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " If we all got together some night providing 
 132
 
 A SHARP NAVAL BATTLE 133 
 
 we could keep out of the pen and stole one of the 
 small boats." 
 
 " Easier said nor done. The guard would ketch 
 ye an' shoot ye down like a dog." 
 - " Oh, I know there would be a great risk. But I 
 hate to think of going to a Siberian prison, or aboard 
 a Russian prison ship." 
 
 " So do I, Larry. But even if we stole the boat 
 and got away, where would we go to, especially 
 if we didn't have much provisions an' water? " 
 
 Larry could not answer that question, since he 
 did not know the location of the Pocastra. It might 
 be that they were hundreds of miles from land. If 
 so, to take to a small boat with a scarcity of water 
 and provisions would certainly be foolhardy. 
 
 The fog continued during the night, but swept 
 away as if by magic about nine o'clock in the 
 morning. At that time the prisoners had had their 
 breakfast and Larry and Luke were between decks, 
 looking at some gunners' assistants cleaning out one 
 of the large guns. 
 
 Suddenly came a call from the lookout, followed 
 by half a dozen commands. As everything said was 
 in Russian, our friends did not understand a word, 
 but they soon realized that something unusual was 
 in the air. A shrill whistle sounded out and drums 
 began to beat to quarters.
 
 134 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I'll wager a new hat they have sighted a Jap- 
 anese ship ! " cried Larry, and scarcely had he spoken 
 when there came a dull booming over the water. 
 
 " Let us go to the deck an' see what's doing," 
 returned Luke, and both started for the stairs. But 
 scarcely had they appeared on the deck when they 
 were ordered below again. 
 
 Larry was right; a Japanese warship had been 
 sighted, and this vessel had lost no time in discharg- 
 ing a signal gun to a sister ship only a few miles 
 away. 
 
 Hardly had the youth and his friend reached the 
 lower deck once more than the Japanese cruiser 
 opened fire on the Russian vessel. The latter re- 
 taliated, and the booming of cannon shook the 
 Pocastra from stem to stern. 
 
 " This is a fight for fair ! " ejaculated Luke, with 
 a broad smile on his face. 
 
 " I hope the Japs win, Luke ! " 
 
 " So do I, lad. But where do we come in, that's 
 what I want to know? " 
 
 " If we could only drop overboard and swim to 
 that other ship ! " 
 
 " No use of trying some of the fellows in the 
 tops would pick us off in no time. No, we've got 
 to stay right where we are an' take what comes." 
 
 " Where are the others ? "
 
 A SHARP NAVAL BATTLE 135 
 
 They looked around, but could see nothing of 
 Captain Ponsberry or Tom Grandon. They saw 
 Cal Vincent run past, but he was out of sight before 
 they could stop him. 
 
 Suddenly a crash above them told that a solid shot 
 had struck the upper works of the Russian cruiser. 
 Then came another crash at the bow. 
 
 " Those Japs know how to fire," came from the 
 Yankee sailor. " Reckon as how they're going to 
 do their best to blow this ship sky-high. I'd give 
 'most a dollar to be somewhere else just about 
 now ! " And he shook his head anxiously. 
 
 The Russian gunners were working with a will, 
 and so were their numerous assistants. The 
 Pocastra was swung around, and now both ships 
 were broadside to each other. The thunder of the 
 guns was terrific and the smoke rolled around in all 
 directions. 
 
 " Puts me in mind o' the battle o' Manila Bay, 
 eh? " remarked Luke, as he and Larry stood at a 
 distance, watching the Russians work one of the 
 guns. 
 
 " You are right, Luke, only " 
 
 Larry got no further, for at that moment came an- 
 other crash on deck. The Pocastra shivered and 
 heaved, and to those below it was as if she would 
 surely sink.
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " They're pumping it into us, sure as you're 
 born ! " sang out the old Yankee tar. " Hullo, 
 what's this ? " 
 
 There was a rush of several gunners across the 
 deck. " Beware of that gun ! " yelled one in Rus- 
 sian, and then a stampede followed. 
 
 In the midst of the confusion came a fearful ex- 
 plosion from below. A portion of the flooring was 
 ripped apart and one of the gunners was instantly 
 killed and several wounded. A great volume of 
 smoke rolled up, and splinters and bits of iron and 
 steel flew in all directions. 
 
 Both Larry and Luke were almost stunned by the 
 explosion and for the moment could do nothing but 
 clutch each other in terror. Both were struck 
 by the flying splinters, but neither was seriously 
 wounded. They staggered back and began to 
 cough, for the dense smoke was strangling. 
 
 "Must have been a torpedo " gasped Luke. 
 
 " Or else a magazine ! " spluttered Larry. " Let 
 let us get get out of here. I'm choking to- 
 to death!" 
 
 It was really a magazine which had exploded. 
 This tore a good-sized hole in the Pocastra's side, in 
 a spot impossible to get at in the confusion. In the 
 meantime a solid eight-inch shell struck the Russian 
 ship squarely in the stern, doing additional damage
 
 A SHARP NAVAL BATTLE 137 
 
 and killing and wounding two officers and nine 
 men. 
 
 Almost choked to death, Larry and Luke crawled 
 to where the ladder ran to the deck. The Russian 
 jackies and gunners were swarming up, along with 
 all the prisoners. 
 
 "Larry, are you safe?" came in the voice of 
 Captain Ponsberry, and he loomed up, with Tom 
 Grandon, Cal Vincent, and the Chinese petty officer 
 beside him. 
 
 " So far I am," answered Larry. " But I I 
 must have air ! " and he began to cough. 
 
 The jam on the ladder was terrific, and in the 
 midst of the melee a Russian gunner and the Chinese 
 petty officer got into a quarrel. The gunner threw 
 the Celestial down, but he bounced up like a ball, 
 and in a twinkling the Russian received a blow in the 
 stomach which sent him staggering back into the 
 crowd and the deadly smoke. 
 
 " No knock me up the spout ! " sang out the 
 Celestial. " Ship go down I go uppee ! " And 
 soon he was out on the upper deck. 
 
 Fighting, surging, pushing, and yelling the Rus- 
 sians and our friends got to the deck at last. Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry had his coat literally ripped from his 
 back, and Cal Vincent had an arm almost torn from 
 its socket. For this he gave a Russian gunner a
 
 138 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 rap in the mouth which knocked loose several teeth. 
 It was a case of each man for himself, and many 
 fought like wild beasts. 
 
 At last Larry found himself free of the crowd, 
 with Luke still beside him. Captain Ponsberry and 
 Cal Vincent were not far away, but between surged 
 a great number of Russians. The Pocastra was list- 
 ing heavily to port and had evidently taken a large 
 quantity of water into her hull. 
 
 Two Japanese warships were now at hand and 
 both were firing upon the doomed Russian cruiser 
 with deadly accuracy. From the fighting tops of 
 the Mikado's ships came a perfect hail of small bul- 
 lets which sent the Russians to the deck by the score. 
 By this fire one of the Columbia's sailors was killed 
 and Cal Vincent was seriously wounded. A bullet 
 likewise grazed Luke Striker's thigh, drawing some 
 blood, but the Yankee tar did not know of this until 
 the conflict was at an end and he saw the crimson 
 stain on his shoe top. 
 
 At last the Russian captain saw that to fight fur- 
 ther would be useless. The Pocastra was in danger 
 of going down at any moment. The guns could 
 no longer be used, and he ordered the colors lowered 
 and put up a signal of surrender. 
 
 A wild cheer came from the two Japanese war- 
 ships when it was realized that the battle was won.
 
 A SHARP NAVAL BATTLE 139 
 
 " Banzai! Banzai! " rent the air over and over 
 again. " Hurrah for the Mikado ! Down with the 
 Russians ! " 
 
 A little while after the fighting came to an end, 
 several small boats put off from the two Japanese 
 warships and half a dozen of the Mikado's naval 
 officers presented themselves at the Pocastra's side. 
 The Russian ship still listed heavily, but after the 
 smoke below had cleared away it was ascertained 
 that the damage done was not as great as had been 
 imagined. One of the magazines which had been 
 in danger of blowing up had been flooded, and the 
 rush of sea water had likewise put out a fire that 
 had started in the stern. 
 
 As soon as order could be restored on board of 
 the Pocastra a complete surrender was made to the 
 Japanese, the Russian captain giving up his sword. 
 Then a general conference was had lasting over an 
 hour. At the end of that time, much to their sur- 
 prise, the Americans were asked to go over to one of 
 the Japanese warships. 
 
 " We'll go, and glad of the chance," said Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry; and soon the transfer was made.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 ABOARD A JAPANESE WARSHIP 
 
 " WHAT a beauty of a ship ! " 
 
 Such was Larry's exclamation as he stepped 
 aboard of the Japanese warship. The vessel was, 
 like the Russian prize, an auxiliary cruiser and 
 named the Mimora Juri. She was but three years 
 old and had been used for passenger service between 
 Japan and China. For such a small cruiser she car- 
 ried an unusually heavy battery, and everything was 
 shined up to the last degree, the work having been 
 undertaken directly after the battle was over. The 
 Mimora Juri had suffered but little damage during 
 the contest and only a handful of men had been 
 killed and wounded. 
 
 " This looks more like Uncle Sam's navy than 
 anything I have seen yet," said Luke. 
 
 " Well, I don't know that the decorations aboard 
 our ships are quite so fine," returned the youth. 
 " But then this isn't an ordinary fighting ship. 
 Some of the auxiliary cruisers we used during the 
 war with Spain those that used to be trans-Atlantic 
 steamers were just as fine as this and finer." 
 
 140
 
 ABOARD A JAPANESE WARSHIP 141 
 
 As soon as those from the Columbia reached the 
 Japanese warship the wounded were taken in charge 
 by the surgeons and placed in the sick bay, as the 
 hospital on a naval vessel is called. This was also 
 in the best of order, with nice, swinging cots, and 
 appliances of the latest designs. 
 
 As there were many things to be arranged be- 
 tween the two Japanese vessels and the Russian 
 prize, our friends were not interviewed until late in 
 the evening. In the meantime, some of the Rus- 
 sians were made prisoners, and a prize crew was 
 placed aboard of the Pocastra. Then the two Japa- 
 nese warships moved away, with the captured cruiser 
 between them. 
 
 " Those Russians must feel sick," was Larry's 
 comment. " It's worse for them, in a way, than if 
 their ship had gone down." 
 
 " Well, we all thought she was sinking," re- 
 turned Captain Ponsberry. " If she had sunk I 
 reckon some of us wouldn't be here to tell the 
 tale." 
 
 When evening came, a guard who could speak 
 a little English conducted Captain Ponsberry, 
 Larry, and Tom Grandon to the commander's cabin. 
 Here they were met by Captain Tonkaka, who, be- 
 ing a graduate of the Japanese naval school, could 
 speak not only English but also several other foreign
 
 H 2 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 languages. It may be mentioned here that the Japa- 
 nese naval academy of to-day is one of the foremost 
 institutions of its kind in the world. 
 
 " I will hear your story, Captain Ponsberry," said 
 the Japanese captain, politely, as he motioned his 
 visitors to be seated. 
 
 In a plain, direct manner the master of the Co- 
 lumbia told his tale, starting from the time the 
 schooner left Manila with a cargo intended for the 
 Japanese Government. He told of the trouble with 
 Semmel and of the mutiny, and then of the capture 
 by the Pocastra. 
 
 " You have assuredly been unfortunate," said 
 Captain Tonkaka. " Have you any idea where 
 your schooner is now ? " 
 
 " I have not, but I thought she must be close to 
 the Russian ship she and that Chinese junk, too. 
 The Pocastra was taking them to Vladivostok as 
 prizes." 
 
 " Ah ! " The Japanese captain mused for a mo- 
 ment. " I dare say you would like to gain back 
 your ship ? " he continued. 
 
 " Indeed I would ! " cried Captain Ponsberry. 
 " I'd give a pretty dollar to do so ! " 
 
 " I shall interview the captain of the Russian war- 
 ship again to-morrow. It may be that he will tell 
 us where she is although I doubt it."
 
 ABOARD A JAPANESE WARSHIP 143 
 
 After this a few questions were put to Larry and 
 Tom Grandon and both corroborated what Captain 
 Ponsberry had said. They were also questioned 
 concerning the treatment they had received while on 
 the Pocastra. 
 
 " You may be thankful that the treatment was no 
 worse," said Captain Tonkaka. " Of late some of 
 the Russians have treated their prisoners in a most 
 brutal fashion." 
 
 " We are thankful," replied the master of the 
 Columbia. 
 
 The majority of the staterooms aboard of the 
 Mimora Juri were occupied by the officers of the 
 cruiser, but one small room was turned over to Cap- 
 tain Ponsberry, and a larger apartment was turned 
 over to Tom Grandon and Larry. At Larry's solici- 
 tation Luke Striker was allowed to " bunk in " with 
 the first and second mates. 
 
 " This 'ere ship is jest about next to a palace," 
 was Luke's comment. " Ain't seen nothing so fancy 
 in a long time." 
 
 The Japanese warships were bound for the near- 
 est naval station with their prize. They could 
 readily have made eighteen knots an hour, but the 
 crippled Russian cruiser could not make over ten, 
 and so this was the rate of speed set for all three. 
 
 The Americans were allowed the freedom of the
 
 144 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 ship and Larry and Luke spent many hours in in- 
 specting the guns and other equipments, and in 
 watching the Japanese jackies in the gun and cutlass 
 drills, their physical exercises, and in their drills to 
 fight fire and to lower the small boats. Everything 
 on board ran as smoothly as clockwork, much to their 
 delight. 
 
 " I can tell you what, Luke ! " cried Larry, en- 
 thusiastically, " this beats the Russians all hollow ! 
 I never saw anything so well done ! " 
 
 " Almost beats our own navy, doesn't it ? " 
 
 " Well, I don't know about that. But it is cer- 
 tainly just as good. That drill to fight fire is im- 
 mense, and their physical exercises ought to make 
 each man's muscles like iron." 
 
 " They are a sturdy lot, lad, no two ways about 
 that, and they understand just how to keep them- 
 selves in the pink of condition." Luke rubbed his 
 chin reflectively. " Do ye know what I have in 
 mind to do? " 
 
 " I think I can make a pretty good guess," came 
 quickly from Larry. 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " You're thinking that you'd like to join the Japa- 
 nese navy, just to have a mix-up or two with the 
 Russians." 
 
 " You've struck the nail on the head, lad. And
 
 ABOARD A JAPANESE WARSHIP 145 
 
 why not, seeing as how we are out here in fight- 
 ing waters, and with no ship of our own to go 
 aboard?" 
 
 " Well, I feel a good bit that way myself. Ben 
 is in the army, and so is Gilbert Pennington. If 
 they can make a record for themselves why shouldn't 
 I do the same? As it was I came close to joining 
 the army with Ben." 
 
 " So you told me before. But you're a born 
 sailor, Larry, not a soldier." 
 
 " I don't deny it. I'd rather be on board of a ship 
 than on land any day." 
 
 " Yes, to a fellow as gets used to the sea the land 
 seems a strange place." 
 
 From the Japanese on the warship who could 
 speak English our friends learned much concerning 
 the war. They were told that Admiral Togo's fleet 
 was keeping a strict guard over the harbor approach 
 to Port Arthur, and that a portion of the Japa- 
 nese army was hemming in the city on the land 
 side and had lately captured several hills of impor- 
 tance. 
 
 From Captain Tonkaka the Americans obtained 
 permission to station themselves in one of the fight- 
 ing tops, and here they spent hour after hour, on 
 the lookout for the Columbia. Captain Ponsberry 
 was particularly anxious to find his vessel, and kept
 
 146 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 scanning the Japan Sea through a fine spyglass the 
 Japanese captain loaned him. 
 
 " If I can gain possession of that ship, I am going 1 
 to fix Semmel and Peterson," said the master of the 
 Columbia. 
 
 " Both of them declared that they took possession 
 of the ship for the sake of the Russian Government," 
 said Larry. " That being the case, they should be 
 treated as prisoners of war." 
 
 " Exactly my idea, Larry." 
 
 " Semmel is a thoroughly bad egg," came from 
 Tom Grandon. " He will lie out of his troubles if 
 he can possibly do so." 
 
 " It will be a shame if we don't find the Columbia 
 again," went on Larry. " Think of those rascals 
 taking her to Vladivostok and getting their share of 
 the prize money ! It makes me sick ! " 
 
 " Captain Tonkaka tells me that other Japanese 
 warships are in this vicinity," said Captain Pons- 
 berry. " They may fall in with the schooner even 
 if we don't. But what they will do with her, in that 
 case, there is no telling. They might claim her as a 
 prize also, and if they did, I'd have some trouble in 
 getting my property back." 
 
 What the Japanese captain had said was true. 
 In order to counteract the doings of the Russian 
 squadron which was raiding the northern and east-
 
 ABOARD A JAPANESE WARSHIP H7 
 
 ern coasts of Japan, the Mikado had sent out a fly- 
 ing squadron of six or seven vessels, all of which, 
 though not large, had good sailing powers. 
 
 Owing to the heavy mists, the flying squadron 
 became separated, and two of the vessels fell in with 
 the Pocastra, as already described. Of the other 
 ships some proceeded up the coast to Korea and 
 caught two Russian colliers loaded with coal and an- 
 other ship carrying steel rails for the Manchuria 
 railroad. The remainder of the squadron put fur- 
 ther to sea, and on the fourth day out caught sight of 
 two Russian steamers loaded with munitions of war. 
 A chase ensued, lasting three days, and several shots 
 were exchanged at long range. But a mist, coming 
 up one night, put an end to the chase, and chagrined 
 to think that the enemy had given them the slip 
 after all, the Japanese turned back once more, to 
 look for the other vessels of the flying squadron.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 THE RETAKING OF THE " COLUMBIA " 
 
 " WE are in for another storm ! " 
 
 It was Larry who made the remark. He was in 
 one of the tops with Luke, gazing anxiously to the 
 westward, where the black clouds were beginning 
 to pile up. 
 
 " Right you are, lad and it's going to be a heavy 
 one, unless I miss my guess." 
 
 The storm broke half an hour later, and the wind 
 and rain were so furious that our friends were glad 
 to leave the top and go below. But some of the 
 Japanese sailors did not appear to mind the lashing 
 of the elements and remained on deck as if nothing 
 out of the ordinary was occurring. 
 
 " These chaps beat me ! " said Larry. " They are 
 certainly as tough as pine knots. I never saw their 
 equal." 
 
 " I'm beginning to think that the Japanese are 
 a wonderful nation," put in Tom Grandon, seriously. 
 " I used to look at them as something like the 
 Chinese. But there is a wide difference between 
 them and the Chinks." 
 
 148
 
 THE RETAKING OF THE " COLUMBIA " 149 
 
 " A Chinaman isn't in it alongside of a Japa- 
 nese," came from Captain Ponsberry. " The Japa- 
 nese are up-to-date and very progressive; the Chi- 
 nese are about a hundred years behind the times." 
 
 The storm continued for the best part of half a 
 day. There was but little thunder and lightning, 
 but the wind blew a perfect gale. Yet even the 
 Pocastra did not seem to mind the wind, and all 
 three of the warships proceeded on their way at only 
 a slightly reduced rate of speed. 
 
 " Such a gale as this will play havoc with the sail- 
 ing vessels," said Larry. " I wonder how the old 
 Columbia is making out? " 
 
 " I was thinking that same," rejoined Captain 
 Ponsberry. " To tell the truth, I'd rather have her 
 go to the bottom than see her taken to a Russian 
 port as a prize." 
 
 When the storm cleared away, Larry was one of 
 the first to go on deck, to get a whiff of " washed 
 air," as he called it. The others followed. 
 
 " I see a sail ! " cried the youth, a moment later, 
 and at that instant came a cry from the lookout. 
 Far to the eastward was a sailing vessel flying a 
 signal of distress. 
 
 " She looks familiar to me ! " ejaculated Captain 
 Ponsberry, and ran to get Captain Tonkaka's glass. 
 One glance through the instrument was enough.
 
 " The Columbia! " 
 
 " Are you sure? " cried Larry. 
 
 " She certainly is the Columbia" said Tom Gran- 
 don, after a look through the glass. " She has lost 
 her fore topmast and part of her bowsprit." 
 
 " And a part of the stern rail is gone," added 
 Larry, after he too had used the glass. " Let us 
 tell Captain Tonkaka," he added, starting to go 
 below. 
 
 The news that the Columbia was in sight was 
 soon circulated throughout the ship, and Captain 
 Tonkaka at once signaled to the other warships that 
 he was going to her assistance. Then the Mimora 
 Juri steamed away on her new course. 
 
 As they drew closer to the schooner they could 
 see that the storm had treated the gallant old ship 
 roughly enough. Many of the sails were in ribbons, 
 and not only the fore topmast but also half a dozen 
 of the spars were gone. One end of the forecastle 
 was stove in, and a part of the stern was a wreck. 
 
 " This is the worst yet ! " cried Larry. " They 
 must have caught more of the gale than we did." 
 
 " They didn't know how to handle her, that's the 
 reason of it," came from Captain Ponsberry. " We 
 have taken her through a worse blow than that ; eh, 
 Tom?" 
 
 " I think so," answered the second mate.
 
 THE RETAKING OF THE "COLUMBIA" I$I 
 
 As soon as the Japanese warship was close enough 
 a boat was lowered and an officer went aboard of 
 the schooner, followed by several of his crew and 
 Captain Ponsberry, Grandon, and Larry. 
 
 The Russians having the schooner in charge were 
 meek enough. As a matter of fact the gale had ter- 
 rorized them, and all had imagined they were surely 
 going to the bottom of the sea. They did not like 
 it to find themselves in the hands of the enemy and 
 were astonished when they learned that the Pocastra 
 had been captured. 
 
 " It was a fearful storm," said the Russian officer 
 who was in charge. " Several times I fancied the 
 masts would all go by the board. I shall never want 
 another such experience. One man was washed 
 overboard and several were badly hurt by the wreck- 
 ing of the forecastle." 
 
 " Were any of my former men injured ? " asked 
 Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 " It was my fellow countryman, Ostag Semmel, 
 who was swept overboard and drowned," answered 
 the Russian officer. 
 
 " Semmel ! " ejaculated Larry. He drew a long 
 breath and his hatred of the man died all in an in- 
 stant. " Poor chap ! That was rough on him ! " 
 
 " It certainly was rough," answered Captain 
 Ponsberry. " And what of the others? "
 
 IS 2 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Both Peterson and Shamhaven were hurt, but 
 not seriously. They are below resting," was the 
 answer. 
 
 It was found that some of the seams of the 
 schooner had opened but that no alarming quantity 
 of water was running into the well. The Russians 
 were asked to surrender as prisoners of war and this 
 they did willingly, and were transferred to the 
 Japanese warship. Then Captain Ponsberry was 
 asked if he wished to take charge of the Columbia 
 again. 
 
 " Will a duck swim! " he cried. " Of course I 
 want to take charge. Hasn't she always been my 
 ship? And my crew will want to go with me, I 
 know." 
 
 " But the wreckage " began Captain Tonkaka. 
 
 " I'll attend to that, sir, don't you worry. Only 
 give me back my ship, that's all I ask." 
 
 " It shall be as you say, Captain Ponsberry. But 
 when you get to Nagasaki you will have to settle 
 matters with the Japanese Government. It is, all 
 told, a rather peculiar case. In one way, she is now 
 a Japanese prize of war, and in another way she is 
 not." 
 
 " I understand, and the courts will have to settle 
 the tangle, sir. I'll do what is fair, and I know the 
 Richmond Importing Company will do the same."
 
 THE RETAKING OF THE "COLUMBIA" 153 
 
 " Then you can go aboard of the ship as soon as 
 you please." 
 
 " Thank you very much." 
 
 Captain Ponsberry had returned to the warship 
 for just this talk, and now he lost no time in getting 
 back to the Columbia, taking with him all his crew, 
 including Cal Vincent, who was just about able to 
 get around once more. 
 
 " Hurrah ! " cried Larry, " this seems like home 
 once more, doesn't it ? " 
 
 " That's what it does," answered Luke. " But 
 there is plenty of work ahead, I can tell you that, 
 lad." 
 
 " I don't care work will help to pass the time." 
 
 When Peterson and Shamhaven saw Captain 
 Ponsberry they did not know what to say. The loss 
 of their leader, Semmel, had humbled them greatly. 
 
 " I'm not going to say much to you, seeing as 
 how both of you are hurt," said the master of the 
 Columbia, briefly. " But understand, I want no 
 nonsense from either of you." 
 
 " I'll do all I can to assist you, captain," said 
 Shamhaven, humbly. " All I want is another 
 chance." 
 
 " Which you'll not get from me," was the quick 
 rejoinder. " I know you thoroughly, Shamhaven, 
 and I am done with you. You and Peterson aided
 
 154 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 the Russians and you can now consider yourselves 
 under arrest. When we get into port I'm going to 
 hand you over to the Japanese authorities." 
 
 Both of the culprits wanted to argue, but the 
 captain would not listen. Their hurts were in- 
 spected and they were told that they would be al- 
 lowed three days in which to recuperate, after which 
 they would have to do their share of duty. 
 
 " I don't like this," growled Shamhaven, after the 
 interview was over. " Peterson, we are in it deeper 
 than ever." 
 
 " Dat is so," was the answer, with a scowl. 
 " Veil, ve not put up mit him, hey ? Maybe, ven we 
 git near shore, we run avay, Shamhaven." 
 
 " Yes, if we can get the chance. But I don't 
 know where you are going to run to especially if 
 you haven't any money." 
 
 " Ve git money." 
 
 "From where?" 
 
 " I ton't know dot yet, no, but ve git him, yes. 
 Captain Ponsberry must haf some, and dot Larry 
 Russell, too. Vonce I see Russell mit a money pelt 
 vot haf some gold in him, yes." 
 
 " A money belt with gold ? You must be dream- 
 ing." 
 
 " No, I see him mit mine two eyes. He count 
 der gold. He haf more as dirty pieces."
 
 THE RETAKING OF THE "COLUMBIA" 155 
 
 " That is worth remembering," answered Sham- 
 haven. And he began to speculate upon what he 
 could do in Japan if he was free and had a money 
 belt full of gold. 
 
 That Larry had a money belt was true. He had 
 purchased it several years before, while on shore 
 duty in the Philippines. He was a saving fellow 
 and found the belt useful in which to place his wages 
 and the money which he occasionally received from 
 home. Strange as it may seem, the belt had not 
 been taken away from him by the Russians, and it 
 now contained nearly three hundred dollars. The 
 money was mostly in gold, for he had found that 
 gold could be used no matter where he went.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 A CLEVER RUSE 
 
 As soon as Captain Ponsberry was in charge of 
 the Columbia once more he set about without delay 
 to put the schooner in proper condition for the run to 
 Nagasaki. The broken-off foremast was allowed to 
 remain as it was, but a temporary bowsprit was set 
 into place, and the damage to the forecastle and to 
 the stern repaired. A temporary rail was also nailed 
 up, so that there might be no danger of anybody 
 slipping overboard. 
 
 In all this work the sailors and the ship's carpen- 
 ter did their best, and the captain and his mates 
 helped. Sails were also sewed up, or replaced, and 
 inside of forty-eight hours the old Columbia was 
 once more on her way. The water taken aboard 
 was pumped out, and the pumps were kept going 
 two hours each morning and two hours each after- 
 noon. 
 
 " She will do now," said the captain, after the 
 heaviest of the work was over. " But when we 
 reach Nagasaki I'll have to put her in the dock for 
 
 156
 
 A CLEVER RUSE 157 
 
 regular repairs. I shouldn't dare to take her to 
 Manila or to San Francisco in such a condition." 
 
 " It will take a long time to have the repairs made 
 in Japan," said Larry. " All the shipyards are busy 
 on government work." 
 
 " True, lad, but that cannot be helped. The law 
 would not allow me to sign a crew with a ship that 
 was not seaworthy." 
 
 " Then we'll have a long lay-off when we reach 
 Nagasaki." 
 
 " Exactly, Larry. But I shan't keep you. If 
 you want to go elsewhere " 
 
 " Not on another sailing vessel, Captain Pqns- 
 berry. But you know how it is with Luke Striker 
 and myself. Ever since we were in our own navy 
 we have had a hankering after warships, and " 
 
 " And you think of joining the Japanese navy ? " 
 put in the master of the schooner, quickly. 
 
 " That's it. You know how I spoke of joining the 
 army with Ben and Gilbert." 
 
 " To be sure and I told you I couldn't spare 
 you." 
 
 " But now, if you haven't any use for me any 
 longer " 
 
 " Why, Larry, if you want to fight for Japan, 
 go ahead and fight ! " ejaculated Captain Ponsberry. 
 " I don't blame you. I'd fight myself if I was a
 
 1 58 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 younger man and hadn't any obligations on my 
 shoulders. I suppose Ben is doing great things in 
 the army and you'd like to match him in the navy, 
 eh?" 
 
 " If I join the navy I'll do my best." 
 
 " Will Striker go with you? " 
 
 " Oh, yes, Luke and I always go together, if we 
 can. He was my chum when we fought under 
 Dewey and he has been my chum ever since." 
 
 " And a good fellow, too, Larry a man with a 
 heart of gold. If it wasn't that you and Tom 
 Grandon were with me, I should have made him a 
 mate long ago." 
 
 " I don't doubt that, sir and he is worthy of it." 
 Larry paused for a moment. " Of course, I don't 
 know if they want any of us in the navy." 
 
 " Didn't you tell me before that they had several 
 men you had met while under Dewey and some your 
 brother Walter had met while fighting in Cuban 
 waters ? " 
 
 " Yes, but that was some time ago." 
 
 " If they took those chaps then it's likely they will 
 take you now unless, of course, they have all the 
 men they want which I doubt." 
 
 " We shall not go as ordinary jackies. Ben got 
 a commission as a captain, and Luke thinks he might 
 go as a gunner and I might go as an assistant gun-
 
 A CLEVER RUSE 159 
 
 ner. We occupied those positions before we left our 
 navy." 
 
 " Then I should certainly strike for the positions. 
 They may need gunners even if they don't need com- 
 rrion seamen," responded Captain Ponsberry. 
 
 As fortune would have it, the run to Nagasaki 
 was made without incident worthy of special men- 
 tion. Once there was a scare on board, as the water 
 in the well hole increased with alarming rapidity. 
 But the new leak was discovered in time, and the 
 ship's carpenter had little difficulty in repairing it. 
 They also sighted a vessel they thought might be a 
 Russian warship, but she proved instead to be a 
 Japanese coastwise freighter, carrying lumber from 
 one port to another on the northern coast of Japan. 
 
 As the Columbia drew closer to Nagasaki both 
 Peterson and Shamhaven grew more anxious over 
 what was to become of them. Neither desired a 
 term in a Japanese prison, and both wondered what 
 sort of a charge Captain Ponsberry and the cap- 
 tain of the Japanese warship would prefer against 
 them. 
 
 So far Captain Ponsberry had allowed them their 
 liberty, but through the talk of a couple of sailors 
 they presently learned that they were to be cast into 
 the ship's brig and placed under guard as soon as 
 the schooner dropped anchor.
 
 I6O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " This looks black for us," said Shamhaven, 
 moodily. " I wish we were out of it." 
 
 " I haf a plan got, yes," answered Peterson. 
 
 "To get away?" 
 
 The other nodded. 
 
 " Then let me hear the plan by all means, Peter- 
 son." 
 
 " It vos vot you call him risky, yes. Maype 
 ve get shot you no like him, no? " 
 
 " Of course I don't want to get shot. But what 
 is your plan ? " 
 
 " So soon like de ship come up by der harbor we 
 vatch our chances an' trop oferpoard, yes." 
 
 " And swim ashore ? " 
 
 " Maype ve schwim by some udder poat, yes. Of 
 ve got money we go to leetle poat gif Jap mans 
 money to take us avay, you see now ? " 
 
 " You mean to watch for some small Japanese 
 boat a bumboat, eh? And bribe the boatman to 
 take us to some place of safety ? " 
 
 " You got him now, yes." 
 
 " That's good enough if we can find the bumboat 
 and get the money with which to do the bribing." 
 
 " Captain Ponsberry got money an' Russell he 
 got money pelt, like I told you." 
 
 " Oh, I haven't forgotten about that money belt," 
 returned Shamhaven. " And I wouldn't mind tak-
 
 A CLEVER RUSE l6l 
 
 ing it if I could get my hands on it. But Russell 
 must wear it most of the time." 
 
 " I t'ink he not put him on by der night dime, no." 
 
 " What do you know about Captain Ponsberry's 
 money ? " 
 
 " He got money in a leetle pag I see him vonce." 
 
 " How much do you think ? " 
 
 At this Peterson shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 " No can tell dat maype a thousand dollars." 
 
 There was a pause, and Shamhaven drew a long 
 breath. 
 
 " One thing is certain," he resumed. " I don't 
 intend to go to a Japanese prison, or an American 
 prison either, if I can help it, and if we cut loose 
 here in a strange country we are bound to need more 
 or less money with which to get along. Without 
 money a fellow can't do a thing in a strange coun- 
 try." 
 
 " We git money chust you vait," said Peterson. 
 
 At last the Columbia came into sight of the ship- 
 ping of Nagasaki. But it was now dark, and a 
 heavy fog was hanging over the harbor, so it was 
 impossible to make the proper landing before the 
 next day. They came to anchor and the necessary 
 lights were hung out. 
 
 " This is our chance," said Shamhaven. " It is 
 now or never ! "
 
 1 62 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 He had heard that Peterson and himself were to 
 be made close prisoners directly after supper. He 
 watched his chance and when nobody was looking 
 motioned his confederate to leave the forecastle and 
 steal silently toward the stern of the ship. Each 
 carried a block of wood, to which was attached a 
 bit of iron, to make it sink from sight. 
 
 " Now then ! " whispered Shamhaven, and threw 
 the block he carried overboard. It struck the water 
 with a loud splash, and the block carried by Peterson 
 immediately followed. 
 
 " Hullo, what's that ? " came in the voice 
 of Tom Grandon. " Who threw something over- 
 board?" 
 
 " Sounded like somebody jumping into the 
 water," replied Captain Ponsberry, who was on deck 
 with the first mate. 
 
 An examination was made, but in the fog and 
 darkness nothing could be discovered. 
 
 " It was mighty queer," was Grandon's comment. 
 " Somebody must have done it." 
 
 " Where are Shamhaven and Peterson ? " 
 
 " In the forecastle, I suppose. Do you think " 
 
 " I don't know what to think. See if they are 
 there." 
 
 At once Tom Grandon ran off, and made a tour 
 not only of the forecastle but also of the forward
 
 A CLEVER RUSE I $ 
 
 deck. He called the men's names several times, and 
 others quickly joined in the hunt. 
 
 " They are gone ! " he ejaculated, running back to 
 where Captain Ponsberry stood. 
 
 " Gone? Then it must have been them jumping 
 overboard that we heard ! " 
 
 " Like as not and they are a good bit away from 
 the schooner by this time." 
 
 " Bring a lantern and we'll take a look around." 
 
 A lantern was brought, and a few minutes later a 
 small boat was lowered, manned by Luke and three 
 other sailors. Captain Ponsberry went with them, 
 and the searchers remained out the best part of an 
 hour. 
 
 " They've given us the slip clean and clear," de- 
 clared the master of the Columbia, on returning. 
 " It was a risky thing to undertake in such weather 
 as this." 
 
 " Yes, and for all we know they may be at the 
 bottom of the harbor," answered Tom Grandon. 
 
 " Which place might be jest what they deserve," 
 grumbled Luke Striker, as he helped to stow away 
 the small boat once more.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE DISAPPEARANCE OF THE ENEMY 
 
 As soon as Peterson and Shamhaven threw the 
 blocks of wood overboard they darted for the com- 
 panionway of the schooner and crept noiselessly 
 down to the cabin. 
 
 The apartment was deserted, and the swinging 
 lamp over the center table was turned low. On the 
 table rested several charts which Captain Ponsberry 
 had been consulting before joining Tom Grandon 
 on deck. 
 
 It was Larry's watch below and he was improving 
 the time by taking a much-needed nap. He lay on 
 the berth in his stateroom, with the door wide open 
 to admit the fresh air. 
 
 " Make no noise! " whispered Shamhaven. " If 
 we are discovered the jig is up with us." 
 
 " Russell is here, yes ? " came from Peterson. 
 
 " Sh-sh ! Yes over in yonder stateroom." 
 
 They closed the door leading to the companion- 
 way and then tiptoed their way to where Larry lay. 
 
 " More than likely he keeps his money belt under 
 164
 
 DISAPPEARANCE OF THE ENEMY 1 65 
 
 his pillow when he sleeps," said Shamhaven. 
 " Wait till I find out." 
 
 He shoved his hand under the headrest with cau- 
 tion and presently his fingers came into contact with 
 a strip of leather and chamois. He pulled on it 
 gently, but it refused to budge. 
 
 " Lift his head a little," he said, and Peterson 
 started to do as requested. But the movement, 
 gentle as it was, caused Larry to open his eyes. 
 
 " Wha what are you doing here ? " stammered 
 the young second mate, when, waiting for no more 
 words, Peterson clapped a dirty hand over his 
 mouth. 
 
 " Keep still, you ! If you no keep still I hit you 
 good, yes ! " 
 
 " Confound the luck," muttered Shamhaven. " I 
 didn't want him to know what we were up to." 
 
 Larry began to struggle and with an effort threw 
 aside the hand over his mouth. 
 
 " Le let up ! " he spluttered. " I want you 
 
 Help!" 
 
 " Shut up ! " cried Shamhaven, fiercely, and struck 
 him a swinging blow in the temple. Another blow 
 from Peterson followed, and then, with flashing 
 lights darting through his brain, Larry lost con- 
 sciousness. 
 
 Both men bent over him to see if he would move.
 
 l66 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 When he lay as still as if dead they looked at each 
 other with satisfaction. 
 
 " He won't bother us any more at least, not for 
 awhile," was Shamhaven's comment. 
 
 " Quick, de money belt ! " came from Peterson, 
 and as he raised up Larry's head, Shamhaven secured 
 it and stowed it away in the bosom of his shirt. 
 " You no keep him ! " he went on, in alarm, show- 
 ing that he did not trust his companion in crime. 
 
 " We'll divide up afterwards," said Shamhaven, 
 briefly. " Now to locate the captain's little pile." 
 
 Both tiptoed their way into Captain Ponsberry's 
 stateroom. Here there was a small safe, with the 
 door closed. 
 
 " A safe, eh ? " said Shamhaven. " Wonder if 
 we can open it ? " 
 
 He knelt down and tried to work the combination 
 lock. The safe was old and out of order and the 
 captain had had the combination lock made as simple 
 as possible in consequence. Soon there came a click, 
 followed by another, and the bolts shot back. 
 
 " Luck is with us ! " cried Shamhaven. 
 
 " Dare is de leetle pag," came from Peterson, and 
 reaching into the safe he drew the article forth. 
 There was a slip string at the top which he pulled 
 apart. 
 
 "Gold!" he cried. " See dirty forty bieces
 
 DISAPPEARANCE OF THE ENEMY 167 
 
 of gold ! " And then he shut the bag again, and 
 placed it into his own shirt bosom. 
 
 " Remember, half of that is mine," came sharply 
 from Shamhaven. He fancied there might be more 
 in the bag than in the money belt. 
 
 " Yes, an' haf de money-pelt money ist mine, 
 yes," returned Peterson. 
 
 " Right you are, Peterson. Now to get away 
 from the ship." 
 
 " Let us lock Russell in de stateroom first." 
 
 "A good idea!" 
 
 The door was closed and locked. Larry still lay 
 unconscious and there was no telling how soon he 
 would come to his senses. 
 
 They heard the tramping on the deck and the de- 
 parture of the small boat. Now those in the boat 
 came back and the search for the missing men came 
 to an end. 
 
 With the slyness of a pair of cats, the evildoers 
 crept up the companionway once more. Nobody 
 was in sight, and they crawled rather than walked 
 to the rail of the schooner. Both were good swim- 
 mers and not afraid to trust themselves to reach 
 some other shipping in the harbor. Yet as an extra 
 precaution each provided himself with a life-pre- 
 server. 
 
 " Are you ready, Peterson ? "
 
 l68 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Then over we go." 
 
 A small rope was handy, and lowering this, each 
 slid along it into the waters of the harbor. Then 
 they struck out swiftly but silently; and in a few 
 minutes the fog and darkness hid them completely 
 from view. 
 
 It was the best part of an hour before Larry re- 
 turned to his senses. His head ached as if ready 
 to split open and for several minutes he could not 
 remember where he was or what had occurred. 
 
 "Oh, my head!" he groaned. "Oh!" And 
 he turned over and tried to sit up, with the result 
 that he pitched out on the floor of the stateroom. 
 This aroused him and he got up as quickly as he 
 could. 
 
 " Those rascals attacked me ! " he muttered. 
 " They struck me over the head ! I remember now ! 
 Oh, how my head spins, just as if I was in a 
 merry-go-round ! I wonder " 
 
 He dropped on the berth and snatched away the 
 pillow. One glance was sufficient to show him how 
 he had been robbed. 
 
 " That's why they attacked me ! " he cried. 
 " Wonder where they are now ? Perhaps they ran 
 away from the ship ! " 
 
 Leaping up again he stepped to the door, and
 
 DISAPPEARANCE OF THE ENEMY 169 
 
 finding it locked, began to pound away lustily, at 
 the same time yelling at the top of his lungs. In a 
 few minutes this brought down Captain Ponsberry, 
 followed by Luke, who had been told to come along, 
 the captain fearing that something had gone wrong. 
 
 " What's up here ? " demanded Captain Ponsberry 
 as he flung open the door. 
 
 "Where are they?" came the counter-question 
 from Larry. 
 
 "They? Who?" 
 
 " Peterson and Shamhaven ? " 
 
 " Gone slid away in the fog." 
 
 " They have robbed me ! " 
 
 "You don't say!" ejaculated the master of the 
 Columbia. "You are sure?" he went on. 
 
 " Yes. My money belt is gone. They came 
 while I was asleep, and when I woke up both hit me, 
 and I don't know what happened after that. I 
 just came to my senses and found myself locked in." 
 
 " The villains ! " burst in Luke. " Those chaps 
 ought to be swung up to a yardarm ! " 
 
 The captain listened to Larry's story and then 
 was prompted to take a look around the other state- 
 rooms. As a result he speedily discovered that the 
 safe had been tampered with and that his own money 
 was gone. 
 
 " They are worse rascals than I thought them,"
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 said Captain Ponsberry, bitterly. " I am sorry that 
 I did not make an example of them from the start." 
 
 There was a good deal of speculation concerning 
 what had become of Shamhaven and Peterson, and 
 another search was instituted, lasting until the fol- 
 lowing day, but not a single trace of the evildoers 
 could be found. 
 
 " Well, I am out the whole of my savings," said 
 Larry to Luke. 
 
 " It's a shame, lad," replied the Yankee tar. 
 " But if you need ready cash don't fail to draw on 
 me. As long as I have a shot in the locker half on 
 it is yours." 
 
 " Thank you, Luke ; I know you'd say that. 
 You're the proper kind of a friend to have." 
 
 " Avast, Larry, with your compliments. Would- 
 n't you do the same fer me ? " 
 
 "Indeed I would!" 
 
 " Then it ain't worth talkin' about. Jest the same, 
 I hope we run into them rascals some day; don't 
 you?" 
 
 " I do. But more than likely they'll give the Co- 
 lumbia and us a wide berth after this," returned 
 Larry.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 LARRY BEFORE ADMIRAL TOGO 
 
 As soon as the Columbia could make the proper 
 landing, Captain Ponsberry went ashore and re- 
 ported his arrival to the authorities, and also re- 
 ported the escape of Shamhaven and Peterson. The 
 authorities had already heard of the capture of the 
 Columbia from the Russians, and said that the 
 schooner would have to remain at Nagasaki until 
 the whole case could be adjusted. The Japanese 
 were inclined to favor both the Richmond Import- 
 ing Company and the owners of the vessel, so it was 
 not likely that our friends would lose much in the 
 end. In the meantime the Columbia could be put 
 in a dry-dock and given the overhauling that she 
 needed. 
 
 " We shall do all we can to locate Shamhaven 
 and Peterson and get back your money," said an 
 official of the secret service department. But his 
 hands were so full with other matters of greater im- 
 portance that little attention was paid to the dis- 
 appearance of the two rascals. 
 
 171
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Well, this will tie me up at Nagasaki for some 
 time to come/' said Captain Ponsberry to Larry, 
 on the third day after arriving at the Japanese port. 
 
 " Which means, I suppose, that I can join the 
 Japanese navy if I wish," returned the young sec- 
 ond mate, quickly. 
 
 " I don't want to force you to leave the ship, lad. 
 But you said " 
 
 " I know, Captain Ponsberry, and I am glad of 
 the chance to get away. Luke and I have talked it 
 over once more, and yesterday we met a gunner 
 named Steve Colton he served on the Brooklyn at 
 the time Walter did. He is now a gun captain on 
 board of Admiral Togo's flagship, and he is almost 
 certain he can get us good positions. He says gun- 
 ners and gunners' assistants are just now badly 
 needed." 
 
 " Then go by all means, Larry, and make even a 
 bigger record for yourself than your brother Ben is 
 making in the army. Perhaps, when this war is 
 over, you'll come back to the old Columbia, eh ? " 
 
 " More than likely, and I guess Luke Striker will 
 come, too." 
 
 What Larry had said about meeting Steve Colton 
 was true. As readers of a story of mine entitled 
 " Fighting in Cuban Waters " know, Colton had 
 been a gun captain under Commodore Schley, and
 
 LARRY BEFORE ADMIRAL TOGO 173 
 
 as such had become fairly well acquainted with 
 Walter Russell and had also heard of Larry, who 
 was at that time serving under Admiral Dewey at 
 Manila. 
 
 A detail from Admiral Togo's flagship had been 
 sent ashore at Nagasaki, and Larry and Luke, as 
 they walked through the streets, had met several of 
 these men. Hearing two of them speaking Eng- 
 lish they had halted the pair ; and introductions had 
 followed. 
 
 " So you are Larry Russell," said Steve Colton. 
 " Any relation to Walter Russell that once served on 
 the U. S. Cruiser Brooklyn? " 
 
 " Walter is my brother," replied Larry, quickly. 
 
 " Oh, so you are the chap that was cast away in 
 the Pacific and picked up by Admiral Dewey's flag- 
 ship, eh?" 
 
 " The same, and this is the friend who was with 
 me, Luke Striker." 
 
 " Glad to know ye both." Steve Colton shook 
 hands. " This is my friend, Bob Stanford he 
 hails from San Francisco and is a gunner's mate 
 with me. What are you doing in this corner of the 
 earth?" 
 
 A long talk followed, in which Larry and Luke 
 told their story, and Steve Colton and his friend 
 Delated how they had come to join the Japanese navy.
 
 174 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " It's this way," said Colton. " I've got the fight- 
 ing blood in my veins and it won't come out. As 
 soon as this war broke out, I cut sticks from 
 'Frisco with Bob and we comes to Tokio. There 
 I met another American who was in the navy here, 
 and it wasn't two days before we were booked for 
 Admiral Togo's flagship. We've been down to Port 
 Arthur twice, and I reckon we'll go again before 
 long." 
 
 " Perhaps we'll go up to Vladivostok next time," 
 came from Bob Stanford. " I've heard something 
 of bombarding that Russian port." 
 
 Colton and Stanford had a couple of hours to 
 themselves and Larry and Luke invited them over 
 to the Columbia. In return they were asked to come 
 over to Admiral Togo's flagship, the gunners having 
 the privilege of bringing their friends aboard dur- 
 ing the brief stay in Nagasaki harbor. 
 
 " You can come aboard to-morrow," said Steve 
 Colton. " They have an inspection and drill, and 
 you can see how they do it in the Japanese navy 
 not but what it's a good bit like it's done on Uncle 
 Sam's warships." 
 
 Larry and Luke were very willing to go aboard 
 of the Japanese warship, and were taken out by Col- 
 ton the next day, and introduced to several gun- 
 ners and others who could speak a little English.
 
 LARRY BEFORE ADMIRAL TOGO 1/5 
 
 They were also taken before the head gunner, who 
 took them to the commander of the warship. 
 
 " They both served under Admiral Dewey at 
 Manila," said the head gunner, and this made the 
 commander smile quietly as he shook hands and 
 told them to make themselves at home. 
 
 " Everything is as clean as a whistle," was Larry's 
 comment, as they walked around the forward part 
 of the warship and through the gun decks. " The 
 Japs certainly know how to take care of things. 
 Luke, just look at how the brass work shines ! " 
 
 " That's the way it ought to be," was the Yankee 
 tar's reply. " No slackness, an' I'm glad on it. I 
 love a clean ship above all things." 
 
 Steve Colton and Bob Stanford were enthusiastic 
 over the gun they commanded and explained how it 
 worked. It was certainly an effective weapon and 
 Larry and Luke were thoroughly interested. 
 
 " I could handle sech a gun myself," said Luke. 
 " An' do some damage, too; eh, Larry? " 
 
 " Anyway, I'd like to try it," returned the youth. 
 
 Orders were now being issued for the inspection 
 and drill, and presently nearly all on board of the 
 flagship hurried to the main deck. Here the ma- 
 rines were drawn up in long lines, with the officers 
 in their proper places. The sailors and gunners were 
 also at hand, each togged out in his best, for inspec-
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 tion by an admiral on any warship means a great 
 deal. 
 
 Presently Admiral Togo appeared, followed by 
 several other naval officers of lesser rank. He was 
 in full dress, with many decorations on his breast, 
 and carried his sword. He proved to be a man well 
 along in years, with a round face, and small mus- 
 tache and goatee. 
 
 " He looks like a fighter ! " whispered Larry. 
 
 "True for you, lad," returned Luke. "An' I 
 reckon he knows how to handle men." 
 
 What our friends said about Admiral Togo was 
 true. He was a fighter and a born leader of men. 
 When the Naval Academy of Japan was inaugurated 
 he was one of the first graduates, and he was sent 
 by the government to complete his nautical educa- 
 tion in England, where, during 1873 and 1874, he 
 served on the training ship Worcester, making a 
 record for himself as a first-class pupil in every re- 
 spect. 
 
 On returning home Togo Heihachiro to use his 
 full name found a great task confronting his peo- 
 ple. They were becoming civilized as we term 
 civilization and needed a modern navy. He set to 
 work with vim and vigor, and then and there laid 
 the foundation of that navy which is to-day known 
 as one of the most effective in the world.
 
 LARRY BEFORE ADMIRAL TOGO 177 
 
 The navy had scarcely come into existence when 
 there came rumors of war with China. The rumors 
 grew, and China became more and more hateful 
 toward the Japanese. To the outside world it 
 looked as if China, with her vast territory and her 
 immense number of people, would swallow up the 
 sons of Nippon bodily. 
 
 At last it was discovered that China was trans- 
 porting troops with which to begin the war. Togo 
 waited for no instructions from his home govern- 
 ment. He went at the Chinese with vigor. The 
 war followed, and after a number of thrilling con- 
 tests the Japanese were victorious, and Admiral 
 Togo emerged from the struggle covered with glory. 
 
 " He is the man to lead us to victory against the 
 Russians ! " was the cry throughout the navy, when 
 war was declared between Russia and Japan, and 
 how he sent his ships to Port Arthur and other 
 places, and what effective work was done by them, 
 has already been related. In the whole of the Japa- 
 nese navy, to serve on the admiral's flagship, the 
 Mikasa, was considered a great honor. 
 
 The inspection and drill were exceedingly interest- 
 ing to Larry and Luke, and they watched both with 
 close attention. After it was over Admiral Togo 
 addressed the men briefly and then turned to the 
 commander of the ship.
 
 178 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " See, he is pointing to us ! " whispered Luke. 
 " Hang me if I don't think he is talking about us to 
 the captain ! " 
 
 " An officer is coming," replied Larry, and a mo- 
 ment later one of the admiral's staff came hurrying 
 to them. 
 
 " Are you the two Americans who served under 
 Admiral Dewey at Manila?" questioned the staff 
 officer. 
 
 " We are," answered Larry. 
 
 " Admiral Togo wishes you to come to him." 
 
 " Oh, Luke, we are going to be presented to the 
 admiral ! " cried Larry. 
 
 " Great pewter ! " groaned the Yankee tar. " I 
 didn't expect this nohow. But I don't care," he 
 added, bracing up. " He ain't no bigger nor 
 Dewey. Come along." 
 
 He followed the staff officer and Larry did the 
 same. They felt that the eyes of many of the sailors 
 and marines were on them, and stepped out as firmly 
 as possible. Coming up to the admiral, they took 
 off their caps and saluted. 
 
 Admiral Togo surveyed the two Americans with 
 interest. He had heard how they had come to 
 serve under Dewey at Manila and he smiled pleas- 
 antly as he held out his hand, first to Larry and 
 then to Luke.
 
 LARRY BEFORE ADMIRAL TOGO 1/9 
 
 " Let me give you a welcome, my men," said he. 
 " I have been told your story. I hope this visit to 
 my ship has interested you." 
 
 " Very much, sir," answered Luke. 
 
 " I liked the drill, sir," answered Larry, with a 
 smile. " It was fine. And everything is so clean ! 
 Really, I don't think it could be cleaner ! " 
 
 At this Admiral Togo smiled again. " That is a 
 compliment, since it comes from one who has 
 served in the American navy." 
 
 He then asked them to remain where they were, 
 while some of the men went through an exercise 
 with their cutlasses. There was also a gun drill, 
 and they were asked to show how they had handled 
 a gun during the battle of Manila Bay. 
 
 " You are well drilled, I can see that," said the 
 admiral, on dismissing them. " They tell me you 
 think of entering our navy. If you wish to do so 
 I think likely we can find suitable openings for you."
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 LETTERS OF INTEREST 
 
 THE enlistment of Larry and Luke Striker into 
 the Japanese navy came sooner than anticipated. 
 A new warship was being fittted out at a harbor 
 some forty miles from Nagasaki, and Steve Colton 
 and Bob Stanford were transferred to this. Two 
 new gun crews were badly needed on the new ship, 
 and inside of forty-eight hours our friends had 
 signed the muster roll and were put into training, 
 under Colton. The positions occupied were those 
 of gunner and gunner's mate. 
 
 " Hurrah for Nippon ! " cried Larry, enthusiasti- 
 cally. " Luke, after this we have got to learn to 
 yell Banzai! in true Japanese style." 
 
 " This gun is a beauty," replied the Yankee tar, as 
 he looked the piece over. " I reckon as I can make 
 her do considerable damage if I get the chance." 
 
 " And I'll help all I can," said Larry. " Won't 
 Ben and Gilbert be surprised when they hear of 
 this?" he added. 
 
 " They might know you'd do something of the 
 sort." 
 
 1 80
 
 LETTERS OF INTEREST l8l 
 
 " That's so, too. By the way, I'm going up to 
 the post-office to-day and see if there are any 
 letters." 
 
 Much to the satisfaction of our friends they found 
 over a score of men on the warship who could speak 
 English. Some, of course, could speak but little, 
 yet they could make themselves understood. On the 
 other hand, both Larry and Luke began to pick up 
 the Japanese language remarkably fast. 
 
 " If we keep at this for six months we'll be regu- 
 lar Japanese," said the youth. " It's not so hard 
 as I thought it would be." 
 
 They found the discipline on the warship very 
 strict and were called on to " toe the mark " con- 
 tinually. Yet all the officers were as considerate as 
 they were firm, so there was little of hardship. 
 
 When Larry called at the post-office for letters he 
 found two good-sized epistles awaiting him. One 
 was from his brother Walter, and ran, in part, as 
 follows : 
 
 " There is nothing particularly new in this part 
 of the globe. I am doing very well in my new 
 business and it looks now as if I should make a big 
 thing of it. I rather think I am more cut out for 
 work on land than for life on shipboard, although 
 I don't regret the time I spent in the navy.
 
 1 82 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Uncle Job is feeling very well these days and is 
 building a new wing to the old house going to put 
 in a library of good books he tells me. He is as dear 
 an old chap now as anybody would want for an 
 uncle. 
 
 " I suppose you will hear from Ben and Gilbert. 
 I am expecting a letter every day. It's queer you 
 didn't go with them, but I suppose the old Columbia 
 with her crew suits you better." 
 
 " I am glad everything is all right at home," 
 thought Larry, as he finished reading the communi- 
 cation. " A new wing to the house, eh ? Uncle 
 Job must be spreading himself. Reckon he has 
 found out there is something more to live for in this 
 world than mere money." 
 
 The second letter was from Ben, as he could tell 
 by the handwriting. It had been on the way a 
 long time and had been sent to half a dozen places, 
 including Manila. There was a great deal about 
 life in the Japanese army, and also a full description 
 of the capture of Liao-Yang. Ben then continued : 
 
 " We are now on guard a few miles outside of the 
 city. Our camp stretches for many miles, and we 
 are doing all in our power to strengthen our position. 
 What the next move will be there is no telling. One
 
 LETTERS OF INTEREST 1 83 
 
 report is, that our particular command will help to 
 chase the Russians to Mukden, while another report 
 has it that we are to march southward, to aid in the 
 attempt to take Port Arthur. 
 
 " I have already told you what trouble Gilbert 
 had with that rascally Russian merchant, Ivan 
 Snokoff, and with Snokoff's confederate, Captain 
 Barusky, of the Russian army. Well, at Liao-Yang 
 we found Snokoff disguised as a Chinaman, and 
 Gilbert made the fellow pay over all that was coming 
 to him for the Richmond Importing Company. In 
 the attempt to capture Snokoff, Gilbert shot him in 
 the leg. It was only a slight wound, but the Rus- 
 sian was as mad as a hornet, and he vowed he would 
 get square some time. He is now in the hospital 
 here, but they expect to let him leave in a few days. 
 He really ought to be put under arrest, but as he has 
 paid up the money he owed, there doesn't seem to 
 be any way of holding him. It's out of the question 
 to go to court with the case. I helped Gilbert to put 
 Snokoff under guard, and he is as angry at me as he 
 is at Gilbert. I don't know if he will dare to do 
 anything or not, but both of us are keeping our eyes 
 open." 
 
 Larry read this letter twice before he stowed it 
 away. He was always interested in war news and
 
 1 84 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 he thought the description of the great battle of 
 Liao-Yang very realistic. He shook his curly head 
 when he thought of Ivan Snokoff. 
 
 " He must be an underhanded rascal if ever there 
 was one," he mused. " And to think he disguised 
 himself as a Chinaman ! I'll wager Gilbert thought 
 it a fine thing to expose him and make him pay up. 
 But he and Ben had better look out, or Snokoff and 
 that Captain Barusky may cause them a lot of 
 trouble." 
 
 Larry had an hour to himself, and he spent the 
 time in answering both letters, telling briefly what 
 had happened to him since the trip to Manila and 
 how he and Luke were now in service on board 
 of the Japanese warship Shohirika. He added that 
 he liked the position of gunner's mate very much, and 
 that he meant to make a record for himself if given 
 the opportunity to do so. He also told about the 
 doings of Shamhaven and Peterson, and said he 
 hoped to bring them to justice, although he realized 
 that looking for them was as bad as " looking for 
 a pearl on the ocean bottom." 
 
 The letters finished, he addressed and posted 
 them, and then he and Luke took a short stroll 
 through Nagasaki, past the many curious shops, and 
 the fine residences. Some of the shop windows dis- 
 played flaring war pictures, done in glaring colors,
 
 LETTERS OF INTEREST 1 8$ 
 
 all telling of tremendous Japanese victories on 
 land and sea. 
 
 " They certainly believe in tooting their own 
 horn," said Larry, with a laugh over one of the pic- 
 tures. " Just see this one, Luke one Japanese 
 officer mowing down three Russians with his 
 sword ! " 
 
 " They ain't no worse nor we had at home during 
 the Spanish war, lad. I know one picture I see o' a 
 Rough Rider riding down half a dozen Spanish 
 soldiers. An' the truth o' the matter is, them Rough 
 Riders didn't have no horses at all but fought on 
 foot!" 
 
 " You're right, Luke. We'll have to put all such 
 pictures down as freaks of the artist's imagination. 
 But I guess I know why some of them are put out 
 to draw the young fellows into the army and 
 navy." 
 
 " Right ye are. Some fellers seeing a picture like 
 that want to march to glory right off, an' so they 
 go an' enlist. When it conies to hardtack an' black 
 coffee " 
 
 " Hold on, Luke. Remember you are in Japan. 
 Here it is rice and tea." 
 
 " So it is, Larry. Say, but I had to laugh yester- 
 day, when I see some of them jackies on board o' our 
 ship gettin' out their teapots with tea."
 
 i86 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " It did look funny. But they do the same thing 
 in the army, so I have been told. They can make 
 the Japanese soldier and sailor do everything as we 
 do it but give up his tea." 
 
 " Well, I reckon tea is better nor rum." 
 
 " Certainly it is, and if I were an officer I'd let 
 them have all the tea they wanted if they would 
 fight any better for it." 
 
 " Those Russian sailors and soldiers drink an 
 awful lot of vodka. I should think they would try 
 to stop that. A half-drunken sailor or soldier isn't 
 of any account." 
 
 " They are so used to having it, I've been told, 
 that to stop it would bring on a regular mutiny. 
 It's hard to break off using a thing when you are 
 used to it." 
 
 " Right ye are, lad; a habit if it ain't proper is 
 something awful." 
 
 All was bustle throughout Nagasaki, for several 
 regiments of soldiers had come in, bound for some 
 transports which were to take them to Manchuria. 
 Banners were flying everywhere, and from a dis- 
 tance came the music of a band. 
 
 " Wonder how soon we will leave," said Larry, 
 when he and his old friend were returning to the 
 warship. " Now that we have enlisted, I'd like to 
 see some fighting."
 
 LETTERS OF INTEREST 1 8? 
 
 " Maybe we'll get more fighting than we want, 
 lad. But I'd like to get into it myself," continued 
 the Yankee gunner, with a grin. 
 
 Two days more were spent at Nagasaki, and then, 
 on a clear morning, the Shohirika left the harbor 
 and steamed off in company with two sister ships. 
 They were to join a squadron bound for the western 
 coast of Korea, but where they were to go after that 
 there was no telling. 
 
 Captain Ponsberry came to see Larry and Luke 
 off. " Take good care of yourselves," said the mas- 
 ter of the Columbia. " An' teach them Russians the 
 lesson they deserve." 
 
 " We expect to do our duty," answered Larry. 
 
 Life on the Japanese warship proved to be very 
 much like life in the American navy. There were 
 hours set apart for various drills and exercises. 
 Each day they had to go through the movements of 
 handling the gun, fighting with cutlasses, putting 
 out a fire, and manning the small boats. They also 
 had to keep their ditty bags and grass hammocks 
 in good order, also their eating utensils, and each 
 had to do his share of cleaning up. Twice a week 
 the ship's surgeon examined each man, to see that 
 he was perfectly healthy. 
 
 " I like this keeping things clean," said Larry. 
 " It is bound to make for good health."
 
 1 88 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " They tell me that Japanese sailors and soldiers 
 are among the healthiest in the world," answered 
 Luke. 
 
 In a few days the southern point of Korea was 
 passed and the bow of the warship was pointed 
 toward the eastern coast of Manchuria. They were 
 now getting close to the battleground and the look- 
 out was constantly watching for the appearance of 
 the ships of the enemy. 
 
 " We'll have a fight before very long I can feel 
 it in my bones," declared Larry. And he was right: 
 but before telling of that contest, and what sur- 
 prising results it led to, we shall have to tell of some- 
 thing else which occurred, to delight Larry ex- 
 ceedingly.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 A MEETING AND A PLOT 
 
 " SOME Japanese transports are coming up," said 
 Larry, two days later. " Six of them, and they are 
 crowded to the rails with soldiers." 
 
 " I reckon we are to act as an escort to them," 
 replied Luke. " They would need an escort, if they 
 fell in with a Russian cruiser or two." 
 
 The Japanese transports were bound for the coast 
 of Manchuria, to land near the village of Petaka. 
 Soon they fell in behind the Shohirika; and then 
 those on the warship knew that they were going 
 to go close to shore, if not to make an actual landing. 
 
 A fog came up that night, which made the trans- 
 ports hold off. But the next day was as bright and 
 clear as before, and about noon land was sighted to 
 the westward. A patrol boat was sent ahead and 
 came back stating that all was clear for a landing. 
 Then the warships went closer and the transports 
 followed. 
 
 On the following day Larry found himself on 
 shore having been taken along by one of the offi- 
 
 189
 
 I9O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 cers of the ship to interview an English merchant 
 who wished to sell some goods to the Japanese. 
 The officer could speak some English, but wanted 
 somebody along who could help him out in case he 
 could not make himself clearly understood. 
 
 The landing was at a small Chinese town which 
 was partly in ashes the Russians having tried to 
 burn it down before leaving. There were a dozen 
 shops, but all were closed and with the windows 
 boarded up. Many of the Chinese had fled to the 
 country beyond; and a Japanese regiment was on 
 guard to preserve order and to keep the Chunchuses, 
 (Chinese brigands) from looting the place. 
 
 " This shows what war will do," thought Larry, 
 as he walked along beside the Japanese naval officer. 
 " I suppose some of the Chinese have lost all they 
 possessed and through no fault of their own 
 either." 
 
 The business with the English merchant was trans- 
 acted quicker than anticipated, and, not caring to 
 go back to his ship at once, the naval officer visited 
 the camp of the Japanese regiment, taking Larry 
 with him. 
 
 " We expect another detachment here this after- 
 noon," said one of the regimental commanders to 
 the naval officer. "They are to escort a powder 
 train through the mountains."
 
 A MEETING AND A PLOT IQI 
 
 A little while later the detachment came in on foot, 
 looking somewhat tired and dusty from a long tramp 
 through an exceedingly rough country. As the sol- 
 diers came to a halt in the public square of the 
 seaport village, Larry uttered a cry of amaze- 
 ment: 
 
 "Ben!" 
 
 " Why, Larry, can it be you? " came in a tone 
 of astonishment, and on the instant Ben Russell 
 rushed forward and caught his brother by the hands. 
 " I must be dreaming ! " 
 
 " I guess I'm dreaming myself! " said Larry, and 
 gave his brother a warm hug. " This beats the 
 Dutch! I thought you were at Liao-Yang. How 
 are you and how did you get here? " 
 
 " One question at a time, please," returned Ben, 
 with a happy smile. " I'm pretty well, although I 
 had a little dose of fever a couple of weeks ago. Our 
 Japanese doctor fixed me up in double-quick time. 
 Our command was ordered down here to look after 
 a powder train. There was a report that either the 
 Russians or the Chunchuses were going to try to 
 capture it or blow it up. Now, how have you been, 
 and what are you doing here? I thought the old 
 Columbia was at Nagasaki." 
 
 " You want to know as much as I do, Ben." 
 There was a pause and both laughed merrily, they
 
 192 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 felt so happy. " I'm as sound as a fiddle. The 
 Columbia is at Nagasaki and likely to stay there 
 for some time. Allow me to introduce myself, 
 Lawrence Russell, gunner's mate aboard of the 
 Mikado's cruiser Shohirika. My head gunner is 
 Luke Striker, Esquire." 
 
 " Never ! " burst from Ben. " Well, this cer- 
 tainly is news. So you and Luke enlisted? Have 
 you had any righting? " 
 
 " Not exactly. But we have seen some rough 
 times," answered Larry, and then, as soon as Ben 
 could get away for a quiet half-hour, he related his 
 story in detail, just as I have set it down in these 
 pages. 
 
 " You are assuredly a lucky chap, Larry, not to 
 be in a Russian prison this minute," said his brother, 
 after the young sailor had finished. 
 
 " Perhaps I am lucky, Ben. But it wasn't much 
 of luck to have that Shamhaven and Peterson walk 
 off with my money belt." 
 
 " That is so, but as the amount taken wasn't a for- 
 tune I shouldn't worry about it. I can let you have 
 any money you need." 
 
 " I don't need any, and, besides, Luke is acting as 
 my banker. But now tell me about yourself." 
 
 " There isn't very much to tell, outside of what 
 I put down in that letter you received. As you
 
 A MEETING AND A PLOT 1 93 
 
 know, Gilbert and I are both attached to this com- 
 mand of Major Okopa." 
 
 " Where is Gilbert now? " 
 
 " His company was to bring up the rear. They'll 
 be here very shortly. Since the battle of Liao- 
 Yang we have been on special duty, looking after 
 the pack and powder trains, and have seen very 
 little of fighting. We are reinforcing our lines 
 daily, and I think the Russians must be doing the 
 same. I expect some more heavy fighting soon, un- 
 less winter steps in and puts a stop to everything. 
 The nights are already rather cool," added Ben. 
 
 It was half an hour later that the company under 
 Gilbert came in, having in their custody two Chinese 
 bandits that had tried to steal four horses belonging 
 to two Japanese army carts. 
 
 " So it's really you, Larry ! " cried the young 
 Southerner, as he shook hands. " I'm mightily glad 
 to see you and see you looking so well. I suppose 
 Ben has told you all the news." 
 
 " Yes, and Larry has been telling some too," put 
 in Ben. " He has seen almost as much of the Rus- 
 sians as we have." And then Larry's story had to 
 be told again. 
 
 " I don't know where we shall go after we leave 
 here," said the young sailor. " Are you going back 
 to Liao-Yang?"
 
 194 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " We don't know that either. Our orders are to 
 escort the powder train wherever it may be sent," 
 said Ben. 
 
 For two days the Japanese warship remained in 
 the harbor of the seaport village and during that 
 time Larry managed to see quite a good deal of Ben 
 and Gilbert. He wished he could take them on 
 board of the cruiser, but this was not permitted. 
 
 On the third day the Shohirika received orders 
 from a dispatch boat which steamed into the harbor, 
 and an hour later the anchors were hove apeak and 
 she steamed away, carrying Larry and his old Yan- 
 kee friend along. Ben and Gilbert stood on a dock 
 watching her departure. They waved their hand- 
 kerchiefs at Larry and he waved his own in return. 
 
 " I wonder when I'll see Larry again," mused 
 Ben. He felt rather sober at the parting from his 
 younger brother. 
 
 " Oh, you'll see him again before long," answered 
 Gilbert, trying to be cheerful. 
 
 " Maybe not. It all depends upon where that 
 cruiser sails to. She may go half around the 
 world." 
 
 " More than likely she has been sent to take part 
 in the bombardment of Port Arthur." 
 
 " Do you really think we'll be sent to Port 
 Arthur, Gilbert?"
 
 A MEETING AND A PLOT 195 
 
 " It is not unlikely, Ben." 
 
 The pair watched the cruiser fade away in the 
 distance, and then returned to that part of the 
 village in which Major Okopa's command had been 
 located. 
 
 " By the way," said Gilbert, as they hurried along. 
 " There is one thing I forgot to tell you. Meeting 
 Larry drove it completely out of my mind. On the 
 way to this village we stopped at a place called 
 Wikelipe, and there I met, whom do you suppose? " 
 
 " I don't know, I'm sure." 
 
 " That rascal Ivan Snokoff. He was at his same 
 old tricks selling things to the inhabitants at ex- 
 orbitant prices. When he saw me he shook his fist 
 at me and my men and then ran away and hid." 
 
 " Why didn't you root him out, Gilbert? " 
 
 " What good would it have done ? Besides, I 
 didn't have time. The fight with the brigands made 
 us lose three hours. But do you know, I think 
 Snokoff has it in for me." 
 
 " Yes, and in for me, too," added Ben. " He 
 hasn't forgotten how I brought along the guard that 
 placed him under temporary arrest." 
 
 There was no time to say more, for the command 
 was to move in half an hour and both of the young 
 captains had to round up their men for that purpose. 
 The powder train was at rest outside of the village
 
 196 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 and the men were scattered here, there, and every- 
 where. 
 
 Evening found the command to which Ben and 
 Gilbert belonged ten miles on their way through the 
 mountains. Only the officer in charge of the pow- 
 der train knew the destination of the precious stores. 
 The train consisted of eighteen carts, each pulled by 
 four horses. 
 
 Although none in Major Okopa's command knew 
 it, the train was followed by a Chinaman named Kee 
 Lung, who lived in Wikelipe, the place where Gilbert 
 had seen Ivan Snokoff. Kee Lung was well known 
 to Ivan Snokoff and had been asked by the rascally 
 Russian to keep his eyes on Gilbert and on Ben and 
 to report their movements. He had watched Gil- 
 bert's meeting with Ben and Larry and heard some- 
 thing of what was said and had thus managed to 
 make out that two of the party were brothers. 
 
 As the powder train approached Wikelipe, Kee 
 Lung went ahead to find Ivan Snokoff. This was 
 not difficult, as he knew exactly where the latter was 
 hiding. A conference lasting an hour ensued. 
 
 " Do as you have promised and you shall have 
 fifty yen," said Ivan Snokoff. 
 
 " You will not fail to pay ? " queried Kee Lung. 
 
 " By the heads of my ancestors I promise it," was 
 the rascally Russian's answer.
 
 A MEETING AND A PLOT 
 
 " 'Tis enough. I shall do as I have promised," 
 returned the Chinaman. And he bowed himself 
 from Ivan SnokofFs presence. Left to himself, the 
 rascally Russian rubbed his hands gleefully. 
 
 " Ha, I trust he is successful ! " he muttered to 
 himself. " Once Pennington and Russell are in the 
 power of us Russians I shall show them what it 
 means to insult and degrade a Snokoff ! "
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 THE ATTACK IN THE DARK 
 
 Two days later Gilbert and Ben were seated in 
 their tent talking about the meeting with Larry 
 when one of the guards came in and saluted. 
 
 " A messenger to see Captain Russell and Captain 
 Pennington," said the guard. 
 
 " Show him in," returned Ben, briefly, thinking 
 it was a simple message about camp duties. He was 
 rather surprised when a Chinaman entered, bowing 
 low as he did so. 
 
 " Dis Clabtain Lussell ? " asked the newcomer. 
 
 " That is my name." 
 
 " Dis Clabtain Plennington ? " 
 
 " Yes," answered Gilbert. 
 
 " Sailor man send Chung Wow," went on the 
 Chinaman. " Sailor man want see bloth." He 
 pointed to the two young captains. " Sailor man 
 say he blother you." And now he pointed at Ben 
 alone. 
 
 " Said he was my brother ? " cried the young cap- 
 tain. 
 
 198
 
 THE ATTACK IN THE DARK 
 
 The messenger nodded. " Name allee same 
 Larry Lussell." 
 
 " Gracious me ! " ejaculated Ben. " Gilbert, what 
 can this mean? I thought Larry sailed away on 
 that warship." 
 
 " So did I. But she may be back in port." 
 
 " Sailor man hurt." The Chinaman pointed to 
 his side. " Sick he shot say you dome to- 
 night." 
 
 " Sick ? shot ? " repeated Ben, and a cold chill 
 went down his backbone. " That is the worst yet. 
 Where is he?" 
 
 " Big walk down by the sea. Chung Wow show. 
 But must pay Chung Wow poor people." 
 
 " Oh, I'll pay you," answered Ben, hurriedly. 
 " Gilbert, do you think I can get away ? " 
 
 " Sailor man say bloth dome," put in the mes- 
 senger. 
 
 " Something is wrong, that is certain," came from 
 Gilbert. He eyed the Chinaman closely. " There 
 is no mistake about this ? " 
 
 At this Chung Wow shrugged his lean shoulders 
 and looked blank. 
 
 " No see mistakee. See sailor mans." 
 
 " I guess he is all right," put in Ben. " Some- 
 thing has happened to poor Larry. I wonder if I 
 can get away at once ? "
 
 2OO AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Let us see the major about this." 
 
 Ben hurried off and caught Major Okopa in his 
 own tent. As the command was not to move until 
 noon of the next day both readily obtained permis- 
 sion to absent themselves until that time. 
 
 " But be careful," said the major. " This may be 
 some Chinese trick." 
 
 " We'll be on our guard/' answered Ben. 
 
 The Chinese messenger had come in on foot. He 
 said he was hungry and was given something to eat. 
 Then the three set off, the messenger carrying a 
 knapsack filled with rations, and each of the young 
 captains carrying his sword and his pistol. They 
 tried to learn from Chung Wow how far they would 
 have to travel, but the Chinaman either could not or 
 would not inform them. 
 
 " Perhaps it might have been as well to have taken 
 a detachment of one company along," suggested Gil- 
 bert. " I must say, I don't like the looks of this." 
 They were now a good mile away from camp, and in 
 a location that appeared lonely enough. 
 
 " Well, we are moving down to the seacoast," 
 returned Ben. He was taking careful note of the 
 direction they were pursuing. 
 
 After that they journeyed along for a good two 
 hours without saying much. They stepped along 
 briskly, for Ben wanted to learn just what had hap-
 
 THE ATTACK IN THE DARK 2OI 
 
 pened to his brother. For all he knew to the con- 
 trary, Larry might be mortally wounded. 
 
 Presently they came to a spot in the road where 
 there were a number of dense trees. Chung Wow 
 began to cough loudly. 
 
 "What's the matter?" demanded Gilbert. For 
 some reason he did not trust the Chinaman. 
 
 " Slomthing fly in float," was the answer, and 
 Chung Wow coughed again. Then he walked 
 on, and they came behind him. But Gilbert 
 drew his pistol and motioned for Ben to do the 
 same. 
 
 " I may be mistaken, but we may be walking into 
 a trap," he whispered. 
 
 "Why, Gilbert, I don't " began Ben, when 
 
 without warning a heavy object dropped upon his 
 head from the limb of one of the trees and bore him 
 to the ground. Another object dropped on Gilbert, 
 but he squirmed from under, to find himself con- 
 fronted by several Chunchuses. A cry went up, 
 and a crashing was heard in the bushes back of the 
 trees. 
 
 " A trick, Ben, just as I suspected ! " ejaculated 
 the young Southerner, and he discharged his pistol 
 point-blank at the Chinese bandit in front of him. 
 This done he made a leap to one side, hurling over 
 Chung Wow as he did so, and darted forward into
 
 2O2 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 some bushes. A shot was aimed at him, but did no 
 injury, and he kept on, running as hard as he 
 could. 
 
 In the meantime Ben did his best to get up. But 
 one man was on his shoulders and another had him 
 by the legs, so to move was next to impossible. 
 Then, as he continued to struggle, he received a 
 heavy kick from a wooden shoe which stretched him 
 out like a log. 
 
 " He is out of the fight now," said one of the 
 Chunchuses, as he bent over Ben. " Go after the 
 other. Do not let him escape if you can help it. 
 Americans are worth a good deal to us in these 
 days!" 
 
 Three of the brigands remained to guard Ben and 
 the others made after Gilbert. But they could not 
 catch the young Southerner, and after a long chase 
 they came back. 
 
 " He has gone back to his camp," said one of the 
 Chunchuses to his chief. " He will have his friends 
 about our ears very shortly." 
 
 As soon as this news was received, Ben's hands 
 and feet were bound, and four of the Chinamen 
 caught him up as if he were a dead animal and 
 hoisted him on their shoulders. Off they set at a 
 dog-trot, with the remaining brigands around them. 
 
 It was the jogging over the rough mountainous
 
 THE ATTACK IN THE DARK 2O3 
 
 road which finally brought the young captain to his 
 senses. At first he did not realize that he was on 
 the move. 
 
 " Gilbert ! " he called faintly. " Gilbert ! " 
 
 Nobody answered him, and now he essayed to sit 
 up. He could not budge and consequently began to 
 struggle. 
 
 " Be still ! " cried one of the Chunchuses, in 
 Chinese. 
 
 " Where am I ? What are you doing to me ? " 
 queried Ben. 
 
 For answer he received a good shaking and was 
 then dumped on the ground. His feet were lib- 
 erated, and the chief of the Chinese brigands ordered 
 him to move along, pointing the end of his sword at 
 the prisoner as he did so. 
 
 " Where is my friend? " asked Ben. 
 
 " He is dead," said the chief, laconically. 
 
 " Dead ! " burst out the young captain. His 
 heart seemed to become like a lump of lead. Gil- 
 bert, his own true chum, dead ! It was too horrible 
 to believe. 
 
 " Yes, and you will be unless you walk on," added 
 the chief of the Chunchuses. 
 
 There was no help for it, and, bruised and bleed- 
 ing, the young captain took up the march, with his 
 enemies on all sides of him. The gait was a rapid
 
 204 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 one, and before they came to a halt once more he 
 was all but exhausted. 
 
 " Where are you taking me? " he asked. 
 
 " Wait and see." The chief of the Chunchuses 
 grinned wickedly. " I shall have to trouble you for 
 your valuables," he went on, in his native tongue, 
 and without further ado stripped Ben of his posses- 
 sions, including his watch, money, ring, and sword. 
 
 There was no use protesting, and therefore the 
 young captain did not attempt it. He was marched 
 along a marshy path, and presently came in sight of 
 the ocean and a small bay, where two sailing ships 
 and a small steamer lay at anchor. 
 
 A shrill whistle sounded out, and this was 
 answered by somebody on the steamer. Then a 
 small boat put in to shore, carrying four sailors and 
 an officer. As soon as the officer landed, he was 
 called aside by the chief of the Chunchuses, and a 
 conference lasting several minutes followed. 
 
 " It shall be as you say, Ching Fee," said the offi- 
 cer, in Russian. " It is too bad you did not get the 
 other, too. I know Ivan Snokoff, and Captain 
 Barusky too, and there will be money in this. Yes, 
 I'll take him on board at once. You had better 
 watch out that the soldiers do not get after you." 
 
 " Trust Ching Fee to take care of himself," said 
 the chief of the Chunchuses.
 
 THE ATTACK IN THE DARK 
 
 With scant ceremony Ben was conducted to the 
 small boat and told to get in. He asked where they 
 were going to take him, but could get no satisfaction. 
 As soon as the steamer was reached, he was con- 
 ducted to an empty stateroom and locked in. 
 
 " This is the worst yet ! " he muttered, as he sat 
 down. " I suppose they intend to carry me miles 
 and miles away. Poor Gilbert ! I never thought he 
 would be killed in such a fashion as this! What 
 cutthroats these Chinese brigands are ! It's a won- 
 der they didn't kill me too! Can that story about 
 Larry be true? " 
 
 There was a little water in the stateroom, and as 
 his hands had been released, Ben bathed his wounds 
 and bound them up as best he could. He heard the 
 steamer move away from the shore, and soon the 
 steady pounding of the engines proved that she was 
 forging ahead at her best rate of speed. 
 
 He was a prisoner of the enemy, and what they 
 were going to do with him was a question still to be 
 answered.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 THE DEFENSE OF THE POWDER TRAIN 
 
 AFTER firing on the Chinese brigands as already 
 described, Gilbert plunged into the brushwood which 
 was not over half a dozen yards distant. He heard 
 the shots discharged at him in return, but fortunately 
 every one went wide of its mark. 
 
 Once in the brushwood he did not stop, but con- 
 tinued on his way for several rods. Then he 
 paused, wondering if Ben was anywhere in the vi- 
 cinity. 
 
 " I hope they didn't kill him," he murmured. 
 " What a trap that was, and how easily we walked 
 into it ! " 
 
 He waited and listened, but nobody came near 
 him. Then, with caution, he pushed ahead, until 
 he gained once more the road leading back to the 
 temporary camp occupied by the powder train and 
 the detachment guarding it. Following this, he ran 
 on at full speed until the welcome camp-fires greeted 
 him. 
 
 " Major Okopa, we have been attacked by Chun- 
 206
 
 THE DEFENSE OF THE POWDER TRAIN 2O/ 
 
 chuses ! " he exclaimed, as he rushed up to the offi- 
 cer's quarters. And in a brief manner he explained 
 the situation so far as he knew it. 
 
 The Japanese major had taken a strong liking to 
 Gilbert and Ben, and he lost no time in ordering out 
 a company to round up the Chinese brigands if they 
 could be located. It was Gilbert's own command 
 and he was given permission to remain out the whole 
 night and the next day if necessary. 
 
 The young Southerner went at the task with 
 vigor, for he realized that every moment was 
 precious. He explained the situation to his men, 
 and they set off at double-quick to where the attack 
 had been made. 
 
 As was to be expected, the spot was deserted. By 
 torchlight they saw the evidences of the struggle 
 which had taken place. In one spot was a pool of 
 blood, left by the brigand whom Gilbert had shot in 
 the shoulder. 
 
 " They went off in this direction," said one of the 
 soldiers, who was good at tracing footsteps. He 
 pointed to a side road, and along this they ran, keep- 
 ing eyes and ears on the alert, so as to avoid any- 
 thing in the nature of a surprise. 
 
 Two hours later the company found itself on the 
 seashore. But Chunchuses and vessels were gone 
 and to where it was impossible to find out. But on
 
 2O8 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 the beach Gilbert picked up an empty pocketbook 
 which he knew was Ben's property. 
 
 " They brought him here most likely," he said. 
 " See, here are the marks of a rowboat, and of many 
 feet. They have gone off on the water." 
 
 " Then the hunt is at a standstill," returned his 
 second in command. 
 
 The young captain was unwilling to believe this, 
 and the remainder of the night, and the next fore- 
 noon, were spent in an eager search after the 
 enemy. But it was useless; and at last Gilbert, 
 sick at heart, ordered his men to return to the 
 camp. 
 
 On the following day the powder train moved 
 onward once more. The first lieutenant of Ben's 
 company took command of the body, and Ben was 
 marked " missing " on the roll. 
 
 " It is certainly too bad, and I sympathize with 
 you, Captain Pennington," said Major Okopa. 
 " Captain Russell is a fine fellow." 
 
 " It takes all the vigor out of me," replied Gilbert. 
 " Ben and I were like two brothers." 
 
 But Gilbert was given no time in which to grieve 
 over Ben's disappearance. Two days later, the 
 powder train was attacked by a detachment of the 
 Russians, who seemed to spring out of the very 
 ground. One of the wagons loaded with powder
 
 THE DEFENSE OF THE POWDER TRAIN 2O9 
 
 was blown to atoms, killing two horses and three 
 soldiers. 
 
 " Banzai! " cried the Japanese, and when the 
 order was given they attacked the enemy with 
 vigor. It was a hot fight, lasting half an hour, and 
 the Russians were driven among some high hills, 
 backed up by several mountains. 
 
 As the powder train had to go through one of the 
 mountain passes so close at hand, the soldiers were 
 sent ahead, to clear the way of all Russians that 
 might appear. This was dangerous work, for the 
 enemy had the advantage of the higher position. 
 But the Japanese were undaunted, and rushed up one 
 slope after another with a vigor and animation that 
 was surprising. 
 
 " Can't hold them back, when once they get 
 started," said Gilbert, to the major. " They are 
 like our Southern bloodhounds, when once they 
 strike the scent." 
 
 " And that is the way to win victory," answered 
 Major Okopa. 
 
 Not long after this Gilbert found himself at the 
 foot of a steep hill with his company. At the top 
 of the hill were a number of great bowlders and 
 behind these some of the Russians were in hiding, 
 sending down a spiteful fire whenever the opportu- 
 nity presented itself.
 
 21O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " We must dislodge those fellows," said Major 
 Okopa. "It is very dangerous work. Do you 
 think you can accomplish it, Captain Penning- 
 ton?" 
 
 " I can try," answered Gilbert, modestly, and 
 ordered his company forward. He turned them 
 slightly to the left, for here a fringe of thin brush- 
 wood offered a shelter that was not great, but much 
 better than none. 
 
 " Major Okopa expects us to take this hill," he 
 said, in the best Japanese he could muster. " Let 
 us do our best ! " 
 
 "Banzai!" came the rallying cry from the men, 
 and up the slope they rushed, with Gilbert at their 
 side. Crack ! crack ! went the rifles of the Russians, 
 and then, without warning, several shells were sent 
 up. One man of Gilbert's company was killed and 
 two wounded, but they did not waver. Passing the 
 brushwood, they ran out boldly on the slope above 
 them. 
 
 Many of the rocks at the top of the hill were loose, 
 and as the Japanese came closer, the enemy began to 
 send them down in a shower which was highly 
 dangerous to those below. 
 
 " Beware of the stones ! " cried Gilbert. 
 
 He had hardly spoken when he saw that he would 
 have to look after his own safety. The Russians
 
 THE DEFENSE OF THE POWDER TRAIN 211 
 
 were working over a rock that weighed several 
 hundreds of pounds. 
 
 All at once the mass broke loose. There was a 
 yell of delight from above, and then the big bowlder 
 came rolling straight for Gilbert. Had it touched 
 him he must surely have been crushed to death. 
 
 But the young Southerner was as cool as he was 
 quick. Pausing to make certain which way the 
 big stone was coming down, he made a quick leap 
 in the opposite direction. Then the bowlder went 
 bounding past him, to crash into some small trees 
 at the bottom of the hill. 
 
 " Are you hurt, captain ? " asked his lieuten- 
 ant. 
 
 " No," answered Gilbert. Then he leaped to the 
 front once more. " Come ! " he cried. " Banzai! 
 Forward for the Mikado!" And on the whole 
 company went as before, firing rapidly as they did 
 so. The Russians clung to the hilltop a few min- 
 utes longer, and then, as the first of the Japanese 
 gained a footing there, they broke and fled in wild 
 disorder down the other side of the hill, and into the 
 woods to the northward. The Japanese pursued 
 them for two hours but could not catch them, and 
 at last the chase was abandoned. In this skirmish, 
 called the battle of Po-yang-ling, the Japanese lost 
 in killed and wounded four men, and the Russians
 
 212 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 seven. Three of the Czar's soldiers were also taken 
 prisoners. 
 
 After that the powder train had no more difficulty, 
 and four days later reached its destination, which 
 was the village of Fanshen, where the Japanese had 
 established something- of a base of supplies for that 
 portion of the army which was moving southward 
 to join in the siege of Port Arthur. At Fanshen, 
 Major Okopa's command received orders to go into 
 camp instead of returning to the vicinity of Liao- 
 Yang. 
 
 " This looks to me as if we were to be trans- 
 ferred to the army in the south," said the major, 
 after communicating the news to Gilbert. 
 
 " Well, I shouldn't mind helping to take Port 
 Arthur," returned the young Southerner. " If you 
 will remember, it was my treatment by the Rus- 
 sians at that place which caused me to take up arms 
 against them." 
 
 " So you said before, Captain Pennington. But 
 do not imagine that the taking of Port Arthur will 
 be easy. The Russians have fortified it in every 
 possible manner." 
 
 " Yes, they were doing that before I came away 
 from there." 
 
 " For months they have been strengthening their 
 fortifications, and getting in ammunition and supplies
 
 THE DEFENSE OF THE POWDER TRAIN 213 
 
 in secret. Their chain of forts extend, so I have 
 been told, for twenty miles and more outside of the 
 city, and being in a mountainous country, they will 
 be hard to reduce." 
 
 " Don't you think we can capture the place? " de- 
 manded Gilbert. 
 
 " Capture it ? Most assuredly, captain. But it 
 will mean a great destruction of life," returned 
 Major Okopa, gravely. 
 
 What the major said about the Russians fortify- 
 ing Port Arthur was true. Lieutenant-General 
 Stoessel, the Russian commander at that place, had 
 under him sixty thousand men, the very flower of 
 the Russian army. On the side of the sea the town 
 was fortified at a dozen points, only three of which 
 had been thus far captured under the Japanese army 
 led by General Nogi. To the northward and the 
 westward were some twenty defenses, set among 
 the mountains where they were next to impossible to 
 reach. 
 
 In a work of this kind, it is impossible to relate 
 in detail all of the many battles fought over the 
 possession of Port Arthur. The first assault was 
 made in February by Admiral Togo's fleet, and the 
 naval conflict was kept up for almost three months 
 after that. In the meantime a Japanese army under 
 General Oku landed at Pitsewo, and after several
 
 214 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 battles at Kinchow and Nanshan Hill, drove the 
 Russians back to their mountain defenses and took 
 possession of the railroad running to Liao-Yang 
 and Mukden. Thus Port Arthur was cut off fron? 
 almost all communication with the outside
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 BOMBARDING A PORT ARTHUR FORT 
 
 LARRY felt very happy after having met Ben and 
 Gilbert. He had been afraid he should find that his 
 brother or his friend was wounded, even though no 
 mention of such an occurrence had been made in the 
 letter he had received. He knew from experience 
 that Ben was in the habit of making light of things 
 that went wrong. 
 
 " I suppose it did your heart good to meet 'em 
 both," said Luke, after the warship was on the way. 
 
 " You're right, Luke ; it was a regular touch of 
 old times." 
 
 " Wish I had seen 'em myself." 
 
 " Both wanted to be remembered to you." Larry 
 paused for a moment. " By the way, I wonder 
 where we are bound now ? " 
 
 " Can't say as to that, lad secret orders, I 
 reckon," answered the old tar. 
 
 The order to sail was evidently an important one, 
 for scarcely was the Shohirika out of sight of land 
 than all steam was crowded on. The lookouts were
 
 2l6 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 also doubled, and when night came the strictest 
 watch possible was maintained. 
 
 Yet, with it all, several days passed without any- 
 thing out of the ordinary happening. Drills and 
 exercises went on as before, and both Larry and 
 Luke made themselves familiar with all parts of the 
 warship. Both spent much time in familiarizing 
 themselves with such orders as were given to them 
 in Japanese, so that they might not be too " green," 
 as Larry termed it, if put to the test. 
 
 During those days spent on shipboard matters 
 concerning the great war were moving forward 
 steadily. In the vicinity of Liao-Yang both the 
 Japanese and the Russians made several movements 
 to better their positions. This brought on a few 
 skirmishes and one heavy battle, in which the losses 
 were several hundreds on each side. There was also 
 an advance on the outer forts of Port Arthur, and 
 a fair-sized hill was captured by the Mikado's men, 
 who, however held the place only at an enormous 
 loss of life. In moving on the port the Japanese 
 found they would have to do a great amount of tun- 
 neling and entrenching, all of which consumed time. 
 
 On the ocean the two nations were equally active. 
 Both took several prizes of war, and in an encounter 
 with the Vladivostok squadron a Russian warship 
 was hopelessly disabled and a Japanese cruiser was
 
 BOMBARDING A PORT ARTHUR FORT 
 
 all but sunk. Another ship belonging to Admiral 
 Togo's fleet struck a mine outside of Port Arthur 
 and had to be sent back to Japan for repairs. 
 
 So far the weather had been warm, but autumn 
 was now at hand and before long the nights became 
 cold and raw. 
 
 " This war won't be finished this winter," said 
 more than one. " We are in for another year of it, 
 sure." 
 
 The Shohirika had been summoned to join the 
 fleet patrolling before Port Arthur. Two days be- 
 fore that station was reached they fell in with a 
 sister ship which brought the news of an encounter 
 with a Russian battleship carrying some troops from 
 Siberia. Both warships had suffered and become 
 separated in the darkness. 
 
 " This war is certainly warming up," said 
 Larry. " I hope we see some fighting before it 
 is over." 
 
 " Maybe we'll see more of it than you wish," said 
 Luke, grimly. 
 
 " Don't you worry we'll see a whole lot," put in 
 Steve Colton, who was sitting on a ditty chest, play- 
 ing checkers with Bob Stanford. " Just wait till we 
 get under Admiral Togo's eye he'll make us be up 
 and doing." 
 
 The chance to see some of the war came the next
 
 218 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 day, when they were ordered to bombard one of the 
 forts to the north of Port Arthur proper. As soon 
 as they came within four miles of the fort they re- 
 ceived a reception which was as warm as it was ex- 
 citing. 
 
 " Now, here is where we show what we can do ! '' 
 cried Luke, as the orders came to begin firing, and 
 the whole gun company jumped in to assist him. 
 The magazines were opened up, the windlasses set 
 to work, and soon the first real shell not a mere 
 blank for practicing came up and was run into the 
 gun. Then the breech-block was swung to and 
 locked, the electric connection set, and Luke sighted 
 the piece with care, after having first received the 
 proper distance from the range-finders in the tops. 
 As soon as the " sight " was " covered " the button 
 was pressed, and bang! went the gun with a con- 
 cussion that shook the whole ship. Other guns 
 followed in rapid succession, until Larry had to stuff 
 cotton in his ears to keep himself from becoming 
 deaf. As soon as the gun was discharged, it was 
 opened to let the gases out and then cleaned with 
 wet swabs and flushed with running water to cool the 
 barrel. 
 
 The bombardment lasted for an hour, and during 
 that time the fort was hit in a dozen places. Sand, 
 dirt, and rocks flew in all directions, and once there
 
 BOMBARDING A PORT ARTHUR FORT 2 19 
 
 came a flash which told of an explosion of a quan- 
 tity of powder. 
 
 " If we could only hit the magazine it would be 
 good-by to that fort," said Larry, but this was not 
 to be. 
 
 After the first few shots the fort had remained 
 silent, but now, when the Shohirika was about to 
 retire, the gunners opened up once more, and a rain 
 of shot and shell flew all around the warship. One 
 struck the bow of the vessel, tearing off a few feet 
 of the forward deck and another entered the for- 
 ward turret, killing one of the gunner's assist- 
 ants. 
 
 " We can be thankful we weren't in that turret," 
 said Luke, when he received the latter news. 
 
 " Yes, indeed ! " murmured Larry, and could not 
 repress a shiver. " I can tell you, it's mighty risky 
 work after all ! " he added, soberly. 
 
 " Well, we've got one advantage over those fel- 
 lows," put in Colton, after the firing had come to an 
 end, and the warship was fast getting out of range. 
 " We can run away, while they have got to stay right 
 where they are." 
 
 " Oh, they can run away too," said Larry. 
 
 " Not unless they abandon their fort, and 
 that would be just as if we should abandon our 
 ship."
 
 22O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 The work at the gun had been severe, and after 
 the bombardment was over Larry was glad to clean 
 up and take a rest. The perspiration, grime, and 
 smoke had made him look like a negro, and he used 
 up several buckets of water before he got himself 
 into as cleanly a condition as was habitual with him. 
 Luke also took a " scrubbing down," as he called it, 
 and so did the others. 
 
 What amazed Larry more than anything was the 
 quietness of the Japanese sailors. Now that the 
 bombardment was ended they said scarcely a word 
 about it, but went on exactly as before. 
 
 " They are the most matter-of-fact chaps I ever 
 saw ! " he declared. " I believe if the ship blew up 
 they would say ' Very sorry ' and swim away. Now 
 on one of Uncle Sam's ships the men would be all 
 woke up and out for a jollification. Ben says it's 
 the same way in the army. If they get excited 
 at all they always seem to be sorry for it after- 
 wards ! " 
 
 " That's what ye call a characteristic o' the race, 
 I reckon," returned Luke. " They're taught to act 
 that way from babyhood. It ain't polite nor high- 
 toned to git excited* The only thing they kin yell is 
 Banzai! an' they let thet out loud enough, goodness 
 knows ! " 
 
 " I can't understand why we didn't keep at that
 
 BOMBARDING A PORT ARTHUR FORT 221 
 
 fort/' came from Colton. " I was just getting the 
 range beautifully when orders came to shut down." 
 
 " Well, there must be a reason for it, Steve," an- 
 swered Luke. 
 
 There was a reason for it. Admiral Togo had 
 just received word that certain ships of the Port 
 Arthur squadron were going to make an attempt to 
 break out of the harbor, either that night or the next 
 day. Consequently the Shohirika was needed fur- 
 ther down the coast, and steamed away in that direc- 
 tion as rapidly as her somewhat limited supply of 
 coal permitted. 
 
 " I don't think the navy will ever find its way into 
 Port Arthur harbor," said Larry, later on, after 
 studying a map of that locality. " There are too 
 many forts on the hills outside of the town. They 
 could smash our ships to smithereens if we got too 
 close." 
 
 " Trust Admiral Togo to know what he is doing," 
 answered Steve Colton. "He won't go too close. 
 At the same time he ain't going to let the Russian 
 ships get away any more than Schley and Sampson 
 let Admiral Cervera get away from Santiago Har- 
 bor in Cuba." 
 
 " It's the army that will make Port Arthur a hoi- 
 place to live in," came from Bob Stanford. They 
 can entrench and thus gain a little ground day by
 
 222 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 day, and as soon as they win some high point, like 
 say 2O3-Meter Hill, it will be all up with General 
 Stoessel, mark my words." 
 
 The night to follow proved to be misty, and so 
 cold that the majority of the sailors were glad to 
 don their heavy pea jackets. Fearing that the enemy 
 would try to take advantage of the weather, Admiral 
 Togo turned on all the searchlights his fleet pos- 
 sessed, and these were flashed in all directions. 
 
 " False alarm," said Luke, after midnight had 
 sounded out on the ship's bell. " Reckon the Rus- 
 sians don't dare to come out." 
 
 But the old Yankee tar was mistaken. The enemy 
 were on the alert, and at three o'clock, when the 
 mist was extra heavy, the movement to steal out 
 of Port Arthur harbor was begun, two torpedo 
 destroyers taking the lead, and several cruisers fol- 
 lowing. This brought on a heavy sea-fight lasting 
 far into the next day, and one which came close to 
 cost Larry his life.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 BEN MEETS CAPTAIN BARUSKY 
 
 FOR several days poor Ben remained a prisoner 
 aboard of the small steamer. During that time only 
 two men came near him an under officer and the 
 sailor who supplied him with food and water. 
 Neither would answer his questions, so he could not 
 learn where he was being taken or what was to be 
 done with him. 
 
 One evening there was a slight commotion on the 
 deck, and the course of the steamer was changed. 
 Then came a blowing of steam whistles lasting sev- 
 eral minutes. Finally the steamer came to a stand- 
 still. 
 
 "You are to leave this vessel at once," said the 
 under officer, as he opened the door of the young 
 captain's temporary prison. " Come, we have no 
 time to spare." 
 
 " Where am I to go ? " questioned Ben. 
 
 " You will soon learn. Hurry ! " 
 
 There was no help for it, and soon Ben was on 
 deck. He was made to enter a small boat and was 
 
 323
 
 224 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 thus transferred to another steamer one which had 
 formerly been in the East Indian trade but which 
 was now acting as a Russian supply boat. 
 
 " What a dirty craft ! " was his mental comment, 
 after having been thrust into a pen which was little 
 better than a horse stall. The supply boat was 
 loaded to its fullest capacity, so quarters for all on 
 board were limited. 
 
 Two days passed and he received food which was 
 scarcely fit to eat. When he protested he was threat- 
 ended with a flogging. The air was foul and he 
 began to fear that he would become sick. 
 
 " I won't be able to stand this much longer," he 
 thought, dismally. " If they want to kill me why 
 don't they do it at once and have done with 
 it?" 
 
 On the following morning a surprise awaited him. 
 He heard two Russian officers pause in front of his 
 pen and one said to the other : 
 
 " Here is the prisoner, Captain Barusky." 
 
 " Is it the fellow named Russell ? " was the ques- 
 tion from Captain Barusky, the rascal who had aided 
 Ivan Snokoff to make so much trouble for Gilbert 
 Pennington. 
 
 " The same." 
 
 " They did not capture his friend ? " 
 
 " No in the struggle he slipped away."
 
 BEN MEETS CAPTAIN BARUSKY 225 
 
 " I am sorry for that. We wanted Pennington 
 more than we did this fellow. But I am glad we 
 got at least one of them. As I understand it they 
 work hand-in-glove with each other ; " and then the 
 two Russian officers passed on. 
 
 Like a flash Ben realized the truth of the situation. 
 His taking off had been a trap set by Snokoff and 
 this Captain Barusky, who had hired the Chunchuses 
 to help work out their plot. He was now in the 
 hands of the enemy in more ways than one. 
 
 " They won't treat me as an ordinary prisoner," 
 he reasoned. " This Captain Barusky will make it 
 as hard as possible for me more especially so as 
 Gilbert managed to escape his clutches. Well, I am 
 glad Gilbert got away." 
 
 Resolved to " take the bull by the horns," Ben 
 asked the prison guard if he might speak to Captain 
 Barusky. 
 
 " I will see about it," answered the sailor, and 
 went off to find out. On his return he stated that 
 the captain would visit the pen some time during the 
 day. 
 
 The Russian officer came late in the afternoon, 
 when nobody else was near the pen. There was a 
 sarcastic look on his face when he gazed at the young 
 captain. 
 
 " So you want to talk to me," he said, abruptly.
 
 226 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I do, Captain Barusky. I want to know why 
 this plot was laid against me." 
 
 " I know of no plot. You are an American in 
 the employ of the Japanese Government as a 
 spy. Russia captures all the Japanese spies she 
 can." 
 
 " I am no spy." 
 
 The Russian shrugged his shoulders. " That is 
 what your friend, Captain Pennington, once told me, 
 too. Yet as soon as he got out of Port Arthur he 
 was made a captain in the Mikado's army." 
 
 " He applied for the position because the Russians 
 had mistreated him and because he loves active ser- 
 
 vice. 
 
 M 
 
 Have it as you please, Russell ; both of you are 
 spies, and you will have to suffer as one." 
 
 " Where are you taking me ? " 
 
 " Since you seem so anxious to know, I will tell 
 you, for I do not think you will be able to take the 
 news to the Japanese. This boat is carrying sup- 
 plies to Port Arthur." 
 
 "Port Arthur!" 
 
 " That is what I said. When we arrive there 
 you will be placed in one of the strongest of our 
 prisons at the port. Do you not admire the pros- 
 pect?" 
 
 " Well, if you take me to Port Arthur, perhaps I
 
 BEN MEETS CAPTAIN BARUSKY 
 
 shan't be a prisoner long," replied Ben, resolved to 
 put on as bold a front as possible. 
 
 " And why not ? " demanded Captain Barusky, 
 curiously. 
 
 " Because our army and our navy are bound to 
 capture the place." 
 
 " Bah ! The Japanese will never take Port Ar- 
 thur. It is absurd to think of it." 
 
 " It may not come right away but it will come 
 sooner or later." 
 
 " Never ! But if it should, you will not be there 
 to enjoy our downfall. Remember that spies are 
 tried, and if found guilty they are taken out and 
 shot." 
 
 " You cannot prove that I am a spy." 
 
 " That remains to be seen." 
 
 " If you bring me before the court I'll have some- 
 thing to say about your underhanded work with 
 Ivan Snokoff. I can prove that he is a swindler 
 and that you are his accomplice." 
 
 " Ha ! you threaten me ! " roared Captain Barusky, 
 in a rage. " Have a care ! I come from a most 
 respectable family and I have great influence." 
 
 " Nevertheless, I think those who are higher in 
 authority than yourself will listen to my story. The 
 Russian army officers are as a rule gentlemen and 
 strictly honest."
 
 228 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " Which means to say that I am not a gentleman 
 and not honest ! " bellowed Captain Barusky. 
 " That, for your opinion ! " And reaching out he 
 gave Ben a ringing box on the ear. 
 
 It was the last straw. With no fresh air and no 
 food fit to eat, the young captain was desperate, and 
 leaping forward he struck at the Russian captain's 
 nose. His fist went true, and as Barusky staggered 
 back against the pen door the blood spurted from his 
 nasal organ. 
 
 " Don't you dare to hit me again ! " panted Ben, 
 standing before the Russian with both hands 
 clenched. " Don't you dare or you'll get the worst 
 of it!" 
 
 His manner made Captain Barusky cower back, 
 and he glared at Ben with the ferocity of a wild 
 beast. Then he called to the guard. 
 
 " Run for aid, Petrovitch," he said. " The pris- 
 oner has attacked me. He is a beast, and must be 
 chained up." 
 
 The man addressed summoned three other sailors 
 and the captain of the ship's guard. All came into 
 the pen and forced Ben into a corner. 
 
 " The Yankee dog ! " said the captain of the 
 guard. " To dare to strike a Russian officer ! 
 Bring the chains at once ! " 
 
 Chains were brought, and soon Ben was bound
 
 BEN MEETS CAPTAIN BARUSKY 229 
 
 hands and feet, with links that weighed several 
 pounds. Then a large staple was driven into one of 
 the uprights of the pen and he was fastened to this 
 with a padlock. 
 
 "*' Now place him on half-rations," said Captain 
 Barusky. " It is the only way to tame him." And 
 then he hurried away to bathe his nose, which was 
 swelling rapidly. 
 
 If Ben had been miserable before he was doubly so 
 now. The chains were cumbersome and cut into his 
 flesh, and being fastened to the upright he could 
 scarcely move a foot either way. To add to his 
 misery the front of the pen was boarded over, so 
 that what little light had been admitted to his prison 
 was cut off. 
 
 In this wretched condition he passed a full week. 
 In that time Captain Barusky came to peep in at him 
 three times, and on each occasion tried to say some- 
 thing to make him still more dispirited. The food 
 was so bad he could not eat and the air often made 
 his head ache as if it would crack open. 
 
 " If this is a sample of Russian prison life it's a 
 wonder all the prisoners don't go mad," he reasoned. 
 " A few months of this would surely kill me." 
 
 At the end of the week Ben heard firing at a dis- 
 tance. The supply boat was now trying to steal 
 into Port Arthur and had been discovered by a
 
 23O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 Japanese patrol boat. The craft was struck twice 
 and the prisoner below heard a wild commotion on 
 the deck, as one of the funnels was carried away. 
 But darkness favored the Russians, and inside of 
 two hours the supply boat passed into Port Arthur 
 harbor without sustaining further damage. She 
 was then directed to a proper anchorage by the har- 
 bor master; and on the following day the transfer 
 of her cargo to the storehouses on shore was 
 begun. 
 
 For several days longer Ben was kept on the boat. 
 Then, one wet and cold morning, he was liberated 
 and told to march on deck. From the vessel he was 
 taken to a big stone building which was being used as 
 one of the garrison quarters. Here he was given a 
 scant hearing in the presence of Captain Barusky, 
 who appeared against him. 
 
 " We have no time to investigate your case at 
 present, Captain Russell," said the officer who con- 
 ducted the examination. " But from reports I 
 should surmise that you are a dangerous young man. 
 You must remain a prisoner." And then the young 
 captain was taken away. Later on, he was marched 
 a distance of half a mile and blindfolded. When 
 the bandage was removed from his eyes, he found 
 himself in an old stone building, dirty and neglected. 
 He was taken to a small room, having a grated win-
 
 BEN MEETS CAPTAIN BARUSKY 23! 
 
 dow, and thrust inside. Six other prisoners were 
 put into the apartment with him, one man with a 
 hacking cough, dreadful to hear. The door was 
 closed and barred ; and all were left to take care of 
 themselves as best they could.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 A FIERCE BATTLE AT SEA 
 
 LARRY was taking a nap when the call came to 
 clear the ship for action. It had been discovered 
 that the Russian fleet was trying to escape from 
 Port Arthur harbor, and the news was flashed from 
 vessel to vessel of Admiral Togo's fleet, and all were 
 ordered to prevent the movement at any cost. 
 
 "Now I reckon we are in fer it!" ejaculated 
 Luke, as he and the youth rushed over to their gun. 
 " Larry, it's in my mind we have some tall work cut 
 out fer us this trip! " 
 
 " Let it come I am in just the humor for fight- 
 ing ! " cried Larry. " I hope we can smash them 
 just as we smashed the Spanish ships in Manila 
 Bay." 
 
 Sailors and gunners were hurrying in all direc- 
 tions, and orders were coming in rapid succession. 
 At first the Russian ships had turned in one direc- 
 tion, now they were turning in another, and, later 
 still, they separated. A distant firing could already 
 
 332
 
 A FIERCE BATTLE AT SEA 233 
 
 be heard, but where it came from those on the Sho- 
 hirika could not tell. 
 
 So far no ships of the enemy could be seen with 
 the naked eye. The lookouts kept a close watch, 
 and the flashlights continued to play all over the 
 bosom of the rolling sea. 
 
 It was almost daylight when a distant explosion 
 was heard. A Russian torpedo boat had run into a 
 mine and was so badly damaged that she sank inside 
 of ten minutes, carrying a large part of her crew 
 with her. 
 
 This disaster proved a warning to the other Rus- 
 sian ships and they proceeded on their courses with 
 added caution. The Japanese warships were equally 
 on the alert, yet, just as the sun came up, one brushed 
 against a mine and received such damage that she 
 was practically put out of the contest. 
 
 " There is one of the enemy's ships ! " was the cry, 
 as the mist swept away as if by magic and the sun 
 came out strongly. " Now is our chance. Banzai! " 
 
 " And there is another ship ! " came a moment 
 later, " and one of our own pounding her as if she 
 was a witch ! " 
 
 Guns were now booming over the water con- 
 stantly, and from the forts on shore came shots and 
 shells in rapid succession. Soon the Shohirika was 
 in the midst of the battle, and then Luke and Larry
 
 234 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 worked over the gun as never before, doing their 
 full share towards disabling the ship that was trying 
 to escape up the Manchurian coast. 
 
 For over an hour the running fire kept up. 
 Neither ship dared to put on full speed, for fear 
 of running into a mine. Solid shot was hurled in 
 all directions, and the Shohirika received one below 
 the water line which for the moment looked as if it 
 might sink the craft. But the ship's carpenter and 
 his crew got at the leak immediately, driving in a 
 wedge which quickly stopped the flow of water. 
 
 It was hard, exhausting work between decks, and 
 at the end of an hour Larry felt he must have some 
 fresh air. Both he and Luke applied for permission 
 to go on deck, and this permission was readily 
 granted, for the guns on their side of the warship 
 were not then in use. 
 
 On the deck of the Shohirika they could see what 
 this battle really meant. Dirt and debris were to be 
 seen in many places, and half a dozen sailors and 
 marines had been killed or wounded. Everybody 
 was bathed in perspiration and grime, and some of 
 those who worked the big guns were panting like 
 dogs after a chase. 
 
 " It's work, that's what it is," said Luke, running 
 the perspiration from his begrimed forehead with 
 his finger. " Ain't no child's play about it! "
 
 A FIERCE BATTLE AT SEA 
 
 " And dangerous work at that," added Larry. 
 He gave a look toward the enemy's ships. " I de- 
 clare, Luke, I believe they are running back to Port 
 Arthur harbor ! " 
 
 " I think the same, lad," responded the Yankee 
 gunner. " Reckon they are findin' it is goin' to 
 cost too much to get away. As soon as they get 
 away from them land batteries we can pound 'em 
 for keeps and they know it." 
 
 " And get away from the mines. That's the 
 worst with fighting around here you don't know 
 how soon you'll hit a mine and be blown up." 
 
 " Oh, I reckon our captain is watching out fer 
 them pesky things." 
 
 Larry was interested in watching the sharp- 
 shooters and range-finders in the tops, and he walked 
 across the deck to get a better look at them. Luke 
 followed, and as he did so, one of the nearest of the 
 Russian ships sent out a roaring broadside at the 
 Shohirika which raked her fore and aft and sent 
 another hole through her side, but this time above the 
 water line where it did scant damage. 
 
 " Gee Christopher ! " began Luke, when he 
 chanced to glance upward. " Larry, look out ! " he 
 screamed. " The top's coming down on ye ! ' 
 
 Luke was right. One of the shots from the enemy 
 had struck the foremast, above the fighting top, and
 
 236 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 it was crashing down, carrying a portion of the ship's 
 flag with it. One end struck the gun turret, and 
 then the wreckage hit Larry on the shoulder, hurling 
 him on his back. 
 
 The foremast was heavy and had it struck the 
 youth before landing on the turret and the sur- 
 rounding works it might have killed the young 
 gunner's mate on the spot. As it was, Larry lay like 
 a log where he had fallen and when Luke raised 
 him up the old tar found him unconscious. 
 
 "If he ain't got his shoulder broke then I miss 
 my guess," muttered the Yankee gunner. " Larry ! 
 Larry! Can't ye speak to me? " 
 
 " That was a nasty one," came from one of the 
 officers of the deck. " Better carry him below." 
 And then the officer gave orders to remove the 
 wreckage and hoist the flag once more. 
 
 With the unconscious youth in his arms, Luke 
 hurried below and to the sick bay of the warship. 
 Here the surgeon got to work immediately and 
 examined Larry thoroughly. 
 
 " No bones broken," he announced. " But the 
 bruise is severe and he is suffering from shock. He 
 will soon come to his senses." 
 
 Luke had to return to his gun, for duty is duty in 
 the navy, regardless of what is happening around 
 one. It was true, the Russian warships were now
 
 A FIERCE BATTLE AT SEA 237 
 
 doing their best to sneak back into Port Arthur har- 
 bor and Admiral Togo wanted to do all the damage 
 possible before the forts made it impossible to follow 
 them further. All of the warships' guns were 
 worked to their utmost, and when the Russian ves- 
 sels did get back they were so badly crippled that 
 they were of small consequence for future fighting 
 until undergoing repairs. 
 
 When Larry opened his eyes again he found him- 
 self lying on a clean white cot in the ship's hospital 
 with an attendant standing over him bathing his 
 face. 
 
 " Oh ! " he murmured and stared around him. 
 " Oh, my shoulder ! That was a fearful crack I 
 got!" 
 
 The attendant did not understand, but smiled 
 blandly and continued to bathe his face and also his 
 head. Soon the full realization of what had hap- 
 pened came to the young gunner's mate. Then he 
 asked about Luke. 
 
 The fighting was at an end and presently Luke 
 came to him, to find Larry sitting up in a chair. 
 
 " I feel stiff and sore all over, Luke," said the 
 youth. " It was just as if a house came down on 
 me." 
 
 " Thank fortune you wasn't killed, or didn't have 
 your bones broken," returned the Yankee gunner.
 
 238 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I am thankful. Were you hurt ? " 
 
 " Not in the least." 
 
 "What about the fight?" 
 
 " The Russians have sneaked back into the harbor 
 like a lot of whipped dogs." 
 
 " What is our ship doing? " 
 
 " Putting up the coast. I don't know where we 
 are going," answered Luke. 
 
 Larry remained in the ship's hospital for three 
 days and then resumed his duties as before. His 
 shoulder still felt stiff and sore and lifting anything 
 was a good deal of labor. But Luke favored him, 
 so he got along very well. 
 
 A week passed and the Shohirika remained at sea, 
 moving in a wide circle, on the lookout for Russian 
 warships or supply boats. But none were encoun- 
 tered, and then the cruiser was ordered to escort a 
 transport filled with soldiers bound for the front. 
 
 The transport landed at a point some miles north 
 of Dalny and the troops went ashore without delay. 
 They were bound for the railroad, and were to par- 
 ticipate in the advance upon Port Arthur from that 
 point. 
 
 As the warship remained in the harbor several 
 days, both Luke and Larry were allowed a short run 
 on shore. They enjoyed this trip very much, until, 
 much to their surprise, they learned that Major
 
 A FIERCE BATTLE AT SEA 239 
 
 Okopa's command was in the vicinity. Then they 
 hunted this up, to learn the sad news from Gilbert 
 that Ben was missing. 
 
 "Missing!" ejaculated Larry, in horror. 
 "Taken by Chunchuses! Oh, Gilbert, this is 
 dreadful!" 
 
 " Well, I don't know as you feel any worse than I 
 do, Larry," answered Gilbert. " It makes me wild 
 to think of it." 
 
 " But couldn't you find any trace of him at all ? " 
 
 " Not the slightest, although I think he was 
 carried off in a boat." 
 
 " But why should the Chinese brigands make 
 him a prisoner ? " 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know, excepting to hold him 
 for a ransom. But if they intended to do that it is 
 likely we should have heard from them before this." 
 
 The matter was discussed as long as Larry and 
 Luke could remain on shore. But nothing came of 
 it, and with a heavy heart the young gunner's mate 
 returned to his place on the warship.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 AFTER the fruitless effort to escape from Port 
 Arthur harbor the Russian warships " bottled up " 
 there remained where they were for a long time to 
 come. Occasionally one or another attempted to 
 run the blockade, but results were usually disastrous, 
 and at last the risk became so great nothing more 
 was done in that direction. The Japanese continued 
 to put down mines and sank several boats loaded 
 with stone in or near the winding channel, and this 
 made getting in as hard as getting out thus putting 
 a stop to the arrival of more supply boats, such as 
 brought Ben to the seaport. 
 
 In the meantime the campaign on land was pushed 
 forward with increased activity. The headquarters 
 of the Japanese army investing Port Arthur was not 
 far from the railroad, but the lines stretched many 
 miles to the east and the west. Troops were hurried 
 both from Japan and from the divisions near Liao- 
 Yang, and heavy siege guns were mounted on every 
 available hilltop. The Japanese were, at the start, 
 
 240
 
 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 24! 
 
 at a great disadvantage they could not see the 
 enemy at which they were firing. Hills and moun- 
 tains cut them off from every view of the port. But 
 they kept hammering away, day after day, week 
 after week, and month after month, gaining steadily, 
 throwing up new intrenchments, digging new tun- 
 nels, and hauling their heavy guns forward to more 
 advantageous positions. The labor was body rack- 
 ing and the sacrifice of life enormous. But the 
 Mikado's soldiers did not appear to care. They had 
 set out to capture Port Arthur and they were going 
 to do it. 
 
 For the foot-soldiers and for the cavalry there 
 was at the start but little to do in the way of fighting. 
 Most of the time was spent in digging trenches and 
 tunnels, and in keeping out of the way of shells that 
 whistled and screamed in all directions shells 
 weighing hundreds of pounds, which, when they 
 struck, tore up the ground for yards around and 
 smashed the rocks as if the latter were passing 
 through a quartz crusher. Such is war of modern 
 times, when carried on at a distance of miles. 
 
 But as the months went by, and Japanese and 
 Russians came closer to each other, hand-to-hand 
 conflicts became numerous. The Russians contested 
 every foot of the ground, fighting with a courage 
 that was truly heroic, and sacrificing themselves
 
 242 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 freely for the Czar and the country they loved. The 
 hand-to-hand conflicts became bloody in the extreme, 
 thousands upon thousands being slaughtered be- 
 tween the rising and the setting of the sun. 
 
 From the seacoast the command to which Gilbert 
 was attached moved to a small place called Fugi 
 Klan. Here they went into camp for several weeks 
 and while there were joined by a number of other 
 commands, including that containing those old sol- 
 diers of fortune, Dan Casey and Carl Stummer, who 
 had served with Gilbert and Ben in Cuba and in the 
 Philippines. 
 
 " Py chiminy, of it ton't done mine heart goot to 
 see you, cabtain ! " exclaimed Carl Stummer, rush- 
 ing up and giving Gilbert a handshake. " How you 
 peen, annavay ? " 
 
 " First rate, Stummer. And how are you, 
 Casey?" 
 
 " Sure an' it's meself is as foine as a fiddle," 
 answered the Irishman, with a broad grin on his 
 freckled face. " It's a great war, ain't it now ? 
 Both soides is fightin' like a pair o' Kilkenny cats, so 
 they are! An' where is me ould friend, Captain 
 Russell?" 
 
 " He was captured by Chunchuses." 
 
 " No ! " came from both Stummer and Casey, and 
 then they poured in a volley of questions which were
 
 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 243 
 
 bewildering. Gilbert answered them as best he 
 could. 
 
 " Dot's der vorst ding vot I hear yet alretty ! " said 
 Carl Stummer, with a sad shake of his head. " I 
 vish I got dem Chunchusers or vot you call dem 
 here. I fix 'em, eh, Tan ? " 
 
 Dan Casey nodded vigorously. " Sure an' we'd 
 be after puttin' a ball through ivery mother's son 
 of 'em, so we would ! Poor Ben Russell ! I loiked 
 him loike a brother ! " And the honest Irish sharp- 
 shooter heaved a long sigh. 
 
 Both Casey and Stummer had been having easy 
 times of it for several weeks, but now they were 
 called upon to go forth with pick and shovel, to do 
 their share of work in digging intrenchments. This 
 was not so nice, but they went at the labor without 
 a murmur. 
 
 " Sure an' we might as well git into practice," ob- 
 served Casey, as he started in with vigor. " Whin 
 the war's over an' we git back to the States, it may 
 be ourselves as will be workin' fer the corporation in 
 New York or ilsewhere ! " 
 
 " Yah, udder puttin' town railroad dracks alretty 
 in der Vest," answered Carl Stummer. " Dot is," he 
 added, " of I ton't got money enough to puy a farm." 
 
 " Tis a stock farm I'm wantin'," came from 
 Casey. " Wid horses galore. There's money for
 
 244 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 ye, Carl ! " And he went to work with added vigor 
 as if he expected to turn up the stock farm from 
 the soil beneath him. 
 
 To Gilbert, even though he occasionally saw 
 Stummer and Casey, the days were very lonely. He 
 missed Ben greatly, and each day wondered if he 
 would ever see his old war chum again. Major 
 Okopa saw this and did what he could to cheer up 
 the young officer. 
 
 " He may turn up before you realize it," said the 
 major. " I don't think he was killed." 
 
 " If he is alive, it is very strange that we do not 
 hear from him." 
 
 Two days later came a batch of letters into camp, 
 written, or rather painted, for the most part, on thin 
 Japanese paper. Among the communications were 
 two for Gilbert, one from Captain Ponsberry con- 
 cerning the Columbia and her cargo, and the other 
 from a stranger in Pekin, China. 
 
 " Who can be writing to me from Pekin, China ? " 
 mused the young captain, and began to read the com- 
 munication with interest. It was from a Chinese 
 merchant, and ran in part as follows : 
 
 " You will be mystified to receive this from an 
 utter stranger, but I deem it my duty, kind sir, to 
 send this word to you.
 
 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 245 
 
 " Know, then, that one Ken Gow, a servant of my 
 family, was in Port Arthur up to sixteen days ago 
 first a servant in an American family there, and next 
 a prisoner in the vilest prison man ever saw, guarded 
 by dogs of Russians unworthy to be used as door 
 mats. Ken Gow is a faithful man, the flower of all 
 my help. 
 
 " It is needless to explain to you why my servant 
 was thus ill-treated. But you must know that when 
 in prison he met your great friend Captain Benjamin 
 Russell, and it was the captain who saved Ken Gow 
 from many hard blows from the other prisoners, 
 who wanted not a Chinaman amongst them. 
 
 " Ken Gow was grateful, even as I am grateful, 
 and he promised to get word to you of this matter 
 if the Russians granted him his liberty. Finding no 
 fault in my servant he was, after a time, liberated, 
 and watching his chance, left Port Arthur and came 
 home. 
 
 " Kind sir, he is grateful to Captain Russell and 
 would do much for him if he could. Yet his most 
 is to send this letter to you, telling you that Captain 
 Russell is alive and held in a Port Arthur prison 
 as a spy. One Russian hates him his name, Cap- 
 tain Barusky, and it would appear that this Rus- 
 sian is also your enemy, so beware of him. 
 
 " I can tell no more. Ken Gow is sick from his
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 treatment at the hands of the Russian dogs. Accept 
 this miserable assurance of my eternal friendship, 
 and esteem for one I know must be high and 
 illustrious. 
 
 " CHENG Mo." 
 
 Gilbert read the letter several times and showed it 
 to Major Okopa. It was written in true Chinese 
 style, with a big Chinese seal attached, and was, 
 beyond all doubt, genuine. 
 
 " I can't understand one thing," said the young 
 captain. " How did Ben get to Port Arthur ? " 
 
 " It may be that this Captain Barusky had him 
 taken there, Captain Pennington." 
 
 " I thought Captain Barusky was at Mukden." 
 
 " The Russians have been taking in some troops 
 at Port Arthur on the sly. Despite Admiral Togo's 
 efforts, some supply boats and transports have passed 
 his ships." 
 
 " If Barusky is there he will do what he can to 
 make Ben miserable. He is down on both of us 
 for he knows we are down on him and Ivan Sno- 
 koff." 
 
 " Do you think Snokoff could have anything to do 
 with this?" 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know. Anything is possible. 
 Snokoff would be glad to make trouble for Ben
 
 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 247 
 
 since he helped me to make him settle up at Liao- 
 Yang. Those Chunchuses tried to capture both of 
 us." 
 
 The matter was talked over for half an hour, but 
 brought forth no satisfaction. To Gilbert's mind, 
 being held by the Russians as a spy was as bad as 
 being in the hands of the Chinese brigands. 
 
 " I wish we could get into Port Arthur at once," 
 he said, finally. " I shouldn't like anything better 
 than to capture this Captain Barusky and liberate 
 Ben." 
 
 " We are bound to get into the port sooner or 
 later," answered Major Okopa. " They are bring- 
 ing up more siege guns every day. If the Russians 
 won't give up we'll batter the whole town down over 
 their heads." 
 
 " Which will be a bad thing for Ben," rejoined 
 Gilbert. " I don't want him killed in the attempt 
 to rescue him."
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 
 
 " WHERE is this going to end ? " 
 
 It was Ben who asked himself the question, as he 
 walked up and down the narrow cell in which he had 
 been confined in the prison at Port Arthur. 
 
 What had been written to Gilbert in the letter from 
 Pekin had been substantially correct. Ben had aided 
 Ken Gow in numerous ways, and for this the China- 
 man had been extremely grateful and had promised 
 to do all he could for the young captain should he 
 manage to escape from the blockaded seaport. Then 
 Ken Gow had disappeared one night, and that was 
 the last Ben saw of him. 
 
 Three days later a guard entered the prison and 
 announced that the prisoners were to be transferred 
 to other quarters. With his hands bound behind 
 him, Ben was marched forth through a side street of 
 Port Arthur, where stood an old building which had 
 formerly been used as a market. Cells had been 
 built in this structure, and into one of these he was 
 thrust, the guard sarcastically telling him to make 
 himself as comfortable as possible. 
 
 348
 
 FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 249 
 
 The young captain was sick in both body and 
 mind and fast reaching that point where one becomes 
 desperate and fit for any deed of daring. More than 
 once he was tempted to throw himself on the guard 
 in an endeavor to overpower the fellow and escape. 
 But he realized that if caught at this he would be 
 immediately shot down. 
 
 Day after day passed, and from outside the pris- 
 oner heard the dull booming of cannon. Occa- 
 sionally a shell would explode close to the prison, 
 causing a wild yell of alarm and a general rush by 
 those outside. There were flags over the prisons 
 and over the hospitals, showing what manner of 
 places they were, but, as said before, the Japanese 
 were at a loss to see what they were firing at, so 
 many shots and shells went where they were not in- 
 tended. These mishaps were what caused the re- 
 port to circulate that the Mikado's men were not 
 fighting according to the rules of modern warfare, 
 but were doing their best to shatter the hospitals in 
 which lay their own and the Russian wounded. 
 
 It was a cold, raw day, with a touch of snow in 
 the air, and Ben felt one of his desperate moods 
 coming over him. His hands and feet were free 
 and he peered forth from the one narrow window 
 that the cell contained. All he could see beyond was 
 a courtyard, surrounded by a stone wall.
 
 25O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " I wish I was out there I'd get over that wall 
 somehow ! " he muttered to himself. 
 
 The cell window was not over fifteen or sixteen 
 inches wide and twice that in height. The bars were 
 of iron, but set in wooden frames but a few inches 
 in thickness. 
 
 " A fellow might smash out those bars with the 
 bench end," he thought. " But after that what? I 
 reckon the guard in the courtyard would shoot me 
 on sight. I might try it at night." 
 
 Still in a desperate mood, Ben picked up the bench, 
 a solid affair several feet long. He made an imag- 
 inary lunge at the window bars with it. 
 
 " Pll wager I could knock them out with one blow. 
 They " 
 
 Ben got no further, for at the moment a fearful 
 explosion sounded somewhere overhead. The ex- 
 plosion was followed by a crash and a wild yell of 
 alarm. A Japanese shell had struck the top of the 
 building, tearing away fully a quarter of the roof 
 and sending the bricks and timbers flying in all direc- 
 tions. 
 
 " Now is my chance ! " he muttered, and without 
 stopping to think twice he rammed the window bars 
 as hard as he could with the bench. A second and 
 third blow followed, and down went the irons, carry- 
 ing a portion of the window frame with them.
 
 FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 2$ I 
 
 Then through the opening leaped the young captain. 
 As he landed in the courtyard, he picked up a small 
 log of wood lying handy. 
 
 A glance around told him that the guard was no- 
 where in sight, the Russian having run to the other 
 side of the building to note the damage done by the 
 shell. Log in hand, Ben leaped quickly across the 
 courtyard and placed the bit of wood up against the 
 wall. This gave him a footing, and in a twinkling 
 he was on top of the wall. 
 
 But though he acted quickly a guard from the 
 prison building saw him and ran forth gun in hand. 
 
 " Halt ! " came the command, in Russian, and 
 then, raising his weapon, the guard fired at Ben. 
 
 The bullet whistled over the young captain's head, 
 and without looking back to see who had fired it, he 
 dropped on the other side of the wall. Then he 
 sprinted up the street and around a corner. 
 
 Ben knew not where to go, but his one thought 
 was to put distance between himself and the prison, 
 and he hurried on and on, until he came to a barn 
 which stood open. Into this he darted, to find the 
 building empty of occupants. 
 
 The Japanese had begun a general bombardment 
 of Port Arthur and shot and shells were flying in 
 all directions. This being the case, the majority of 
 the troops and the inhabitants were out of sight,
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 hid away in cellars and dugouts. Nobody paid any 
 attention to him and he was thus given ample time 
 in which to think matters over and decide upon his 
 next movement. 
 
 From the barn Ben moved to the building next 
 door which was a sort of dwelling and storehouse 
 combined. Here, from the wide open doorway, he 
 gazed at the scene of destruction before him. It 
 was full of horror and made him shiver. 
 
 " War is certainly a terrible thing," he thought. 
 He saw some people running for their lives, and 
 beheld one man go down struck in the back by a 
 shell. Then he turned away to shut out the sight. 
 
 In one room of the warehouse he found an old 
 overcoat and a slouch hat, and lost no time in don- 
 ning these, both as a disguise and to keep himself 
 warm. Then he hunted around for something to 
 eat, but could not find a mouthful. 
 
 " I might have known there would be no food 
 squandered," he told himself. " Didn't they say at 
 the prison that they were slaughtering the horses 
 just for the meat, and that butter and eggs were 
 worth their weight in gold? I'll be lucky to get 
 bread and soup especially as I haven't a dollar with 
 which to pay for a meal." 
 
 Ben was about to leave the warehouse when he 
 saw a file of Russian soldiers approaching. With
 
 FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 253 
 
 the soldiers were two officers, and as they came closer 
 he recognized one as Captain Barusky. 
 
 " It was a bad thing to let that American escape," 
 said the captain to the other officer. " If you catch 
 sight of him, shoot him on the spot." 
 
 " Which we shall do with pleasure," was the ready 
 answer; and then officers and soldiers passed on. 
 
 " I've got to keep out of sight, that's all there is 
 to that," reasoned Ben, grimly. " If they catch me 
 again it's all up with me. I wonder if it would be 
 possible to get out of Port Arthur ? Gilbert got out, 
 but things weren't half so closely guarded as they 
 are now." 
 
 Ben waited until nightfall before leaving the ware- 
 house. Then, keeping a constant lookout for Rus- 
 sian soldiers, he sneaked along one street after 
 another. Where to go he did not know, but he 
 realized that he must have something to eat or he 
 would starve. 
 
 Presently he came to a small garden in the center 
 of which was a neat-looking residence. On the door- 
 plate was the name Nathan Chase. 
 
 "Nathan Chase!" Ben cried, half aloud. "I 
 wonder if that can be the gentleman Gilbert knew? 
 If it is perhaps he will aid me." 
 
 At first the young captain thought to ring the 
 doorbell, but fearful of meeting the wrong person
 
 254 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 he resolved to investigate in a more private manner. 
 The side windows of the residence were curtained, 
 but the curtains were only partly down. Going to 
 one of the windows he peered inside. 
 
 In a neatly furnished sitting room sat a young 
 lady and a Russian soldier. They were arguing 
 about something money matters as far as Ben 
 could make out. The young lady did not wish to 
 give the soldier the money and he insisted upon 
 having it. While Ben gazed at the scene, the Rus- 
 sian soldier leaped up, grasped the young lady by the 
 shoulders and shook her roughly. 
 
 " Don't ! " screamed the young lady, in English. 
 "Let me go!" 
 
 " I want the money ! " answered the soldier, in his 
 native tongue. He was a Cossack and of brutal 
 features. 
 
 The young lady was pretty and she was helpless, 
 and this combination was more than the young cap- 
 tain could resist. Regardless of consequences, he 
 shoved up the window and leaped inside the apart- 
 ment. 
 
 " Keep your hands off of that young lady ! " he 
 cried, and catching the Cossack by the shoulder he 
 threw him backward. " Don't you know how to 
 treat a lady when you meet her, you big brute ? " 
 
 The Cossack was startled, first because he had not
 
 FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 255 
 
 expected the interruption and secondly because he 
 had no business to be in the mansion. He gave one 
 look at Ben and then rushed out into the hallway and 
 left the premises with all possible speed. 
 
 As soon as the Cossack was gone the young lady 
 and Ben stared at each other. She started to speak, 
 but stopped suddenly. 
 
 " Excuse me for coming in as I did, but I thought 
 it was necessary," said the young captain. " I guess 
 that fellow had no business here." 
 
 " You are right, sir. Papa is away, and he 
 wanted me to give him money. He must have 
 known I was alone in the house." 
 
 " Are you Miss Chase? " 
 
 " I am. But you have the advantage of me." 
 
 " I know it. I am Captain Benjamin Russell. 
 Perhaps you know an old friend of mine, Gilbert 
 Pennington. He knows your father, I believe." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I have met Captain Pennington. 
 They tell me he is now in the Japanese army." 
 
 " He is." Ben paused and looked at the young 
 lady keenly. " Miss Chase, can I trust you ? " he 
 asked, abruptly. 
 
 " What do you mean ? " 
 
 " I will tell you," and in a few brief words he 
 related his story, to which Grace Chase listened with 
 close attention.
 
 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " You were lucky to escape from that prison ! " she 
 cried, when he had finished. " To be sure I will 
 assist you as far as I can. Papa is away on busi- 
 ness, but I expect him back in two or three hours. 
 We haven't much on hand to eat, but such as there is 
 you are welcome to." 
 
 " I'm hungry enough to eat anything," said Ben, 
 with a little smile. 
 
 " Then come with me to the dining room, Captain 
 Russell, and I will prepare supper." 
 
 " You haven't any servants now, I suppose? " 
 
 " No; every one of them has deserted us." 
 
 They entered the dining room, and the young lady 
 asked Ben to close the shutters. While he was doing 
 this she prepared such a meal as the larder of the 
 house afforded. It was not much, but he did not 
 complain, and he thanked her warmly for giving 
 what he felt she could ill afford to set before him. 
 
 The meal finished, they sat down to await the 
 coming of Mr. Chase. While doing this Ben related 
 some of his experiences in the army and the young 
 lady told of the horrors of the siege. 
 
 " One cannot understand it unless you are in the 
 midst of it," she said. " Papa says business is at a 
 standstill, the hospitals are filled with the sick and the 
 wounded, and we are in constant dread that the next 
 moment will be our last. The suspense is so great
 
 FROM ONE DIFFICULTY TO ANOTHER 257 
 
 that in one or two cases the inhabitants have gone 
 crazy." 
 
 " I can well believe that, Miss Chase. During the 
 war in the Philippines I saw " 
 
 Ben paused, as a heavy footstep sounded on the 
 porch of the residence. Other footsteps followed, 
 and then came a loud knock on the door. 
 
 " Open here ! " demanded a voice in Russian. 
 " Open, in the name of the Czar ! "
 
 A SURPRISE FOR LARRY 
 
 As the days passed, the watch upon Port Arthur 
 from the sea became closer and closer. Admiral 
 Togo gave strict orders that no ships should be 
 allowed to enter or come from the harbor under any 
 circumstances, and each commander of a warship 
 was on his mettle, knowing full well that if he was 
 derelict in his duty he would speedily hear from his 
 superior in a manner far from pleasant. 
 
 Blockading became something of a monotony to 
 Larry and Luke, and after several weeks had passed 
 both wished something would happen. 
 
 " I'd rather put up with a stiff sea fight than this," 
 declared the young gunner's mate. 
 
 " Right ye are, lad," replied the old Yankee tar. 
 " Ain't no use o' bein' ready for a tussle if it ain't 
 comin'. As it now is, life in the navy ain't no more 
 excitin' nor life on the old Columbia" 
 
 During that time Larry received a letter from 
 Captain Ponsberry, similar in contents to that sent 
 to Gilbert. The Japanese Government had released 
 
 a$8
 
 A SURPRISE FOR LARRY 259 
 
 the cargo of the schooner and then bought the same 
 at a good round price. The ship had also been re- 
 leased, Captain Ponsberry having to pay a nominal 
 sum for this action. 
 
 " I think the captain is lucky to get off so easily," 
 said Larry. "I suppose the Japanese Government 
 might have scooped in everything." 
 
 " Well, the Japs think it best to remain friendly 
 to the United States," answered Luke, and it 
 is likely that the old sailor was more than half 
 right. 
 
 Cold weather had come in earnest and work on 
 deck was far from pleasant. Yet each man on the 
 Shohirika had to do his full duty as before, and, 
 be it said to their credit, not a sailor or marine did 
 any shirking. Gun drills and various exercises were 
 kept up constantly. 
 
 One day the warship ran close to a big trading 
 brig bound for Hong-Kong. As was the custom, 
 the brig stopped to allow the commander of the Sho- 
 hirika to make certain that she was not carrying con- 
 trabands of war for Russia or had no intentions of 
 running the blockade. 
 
 While this examination was going on, Larry and 
 Luke chanced to come on deck, curious to have a 
 look at the stranger. 
 
 " About as big a brig as I ever see in these parts,"
 
 260 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 was the Yankee tar's comment. " She must carry a 
 whopping cargo." 
 
 " Yes, and a lot of men to man her," answered 
 Larry. " Think of hoisting and furling such sails 
 as she carries ! " 
 
 The two vessels had come fairly close to each 
 other, and our friends continued to survey the brig 
 with interest. Then Larry gave a cry. 
 
 " Oh, Luke, I wish I had a glass ! " 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " Unless I am mistaken, there is Shamhaven on 
 the deck of that ship ! " 
 
 "No!" 
 
 Larry pointed with his hand. " Doesn't that look 
 like him ? " he continued. 
 
 " Keelhaul me, if I don't think you're right, lad. 
 Wait, I'll get a glass an' make certain ! " 
 
 The old tar knew where he could borrow a glass, 
 and in a minute more he returned, and both took a 
 brief look through the instrument. 
 
 " It is Shamhaven ! " ejaculated Larry. " And 
 look, there is Peterson coming from the fo'castle ! " 
 
 " That's so. What ye goin' to do about it? " 
 
 " Tell the officer of the deck. They shan't get off 
 with my money if I can help it." 
 
 Rushing away, Larry soon acquainted the proper 
 officer with what he had discovered telling as much
 
 A SURPRISE FOR LARRY 
 
 about the robbery as seemed necessary. The officer 
 was interested, and, what was even more to the 
 point, liked the young American. 
 
 " Do you wish to go to yonder ship and confront 
 the men ? " he asked. 
 
 " Try me and see ! " answered Larry, excitedly. 
 " I mean, yes, sir," he stammered. " And will you 
 let Luke Striker go, too? " 
 
 The officer agreed, and soon another small boat 
 put off from the warship, and Larry and Luke, with 
 the officer, were speedily landed on the deck of the 
 brig. 
 
 " You're a fine rascal, to rob me ! " cried Larry, 
 rushing up to Shamhaven. " And to rob Captain 
 Ponsberry, too ! " 
 
 Shamhaven had not expected this encounter, and 
 for the moment he was dumbstruck. He gazed 
 from Larry to Luke as if they were ghosts. 
 
 "I I who are you, anyway?" he stammered. 
 " I don't know you," he added, striving to regain 
 his composure. 
 
 " Yes, you do know me, and you know Luke 
 Striker, too," answered the young gunner's mate. 
 
 " What does this mean ? " asked the captain of the 
 brig, while a number of others looked on with 
 interest. 
 
 " I'll tell you what it means, sir," said Larry, and
 
 262 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 did so. " He has got to give up my money belt and 
 my money, and give up Captain Ponsberry's money, 
 too." 
 
 At this moment Peterson came up and was 
 promptly collared by Luke. 
 
 " Stop ! Don't you vos touch me ! " cried Peter- 
 son. " I ain't noddings done, no." 
 
 " You helped Shamhaven to rob me," came from 
 Larry. 
 
 " No, he done it all alone ! I no touch nod- 
 dings!" 
 
 " Oh, shut up ! " roared Shamhaven, in disgust. 
 " I never robbed anybody. If you lost your money 
 Peterson must have taken it." 
 
 A quarrel ensued between the evildoers, in the 
 midst of which came a cry from the Shohirika. 
 
 " An enemy is in sight ! " 
 
 At once all attention was turned to the warship. 
 Scarcely a minute elapsed when a signal was dis- 
 played : 
 
 " A battleship, and she is trying to escape up the 
 coast ! " 
 
 " To the boats ! " roared the Japanese officer on 
 the deck of the brig. " To the boats at once ! This 
 investigation will have to be postponed. We shall 
 expect you to remain as you are " the latter words 
 to the captain of the big brig.
 
 A SURPRISE FOR LARRY 263 
 
 "As you will," was the smooth answer. 
 
 A rush was made for the two small boats, Larry 
 and Luke being hustled along with the crowd. 
 Soon they put off for the warship, which was al- 
 ready preparing to follow the Russian battleship 
 that had been seen. 
 
 " I didn't get my money, after all," grumbled 
 the youth. "But perhaps I'll get it later if 
 that ship of the enemy doesn't sink us," he 
 added. 
 
 As soon as they were on board of the Shohirika 
 again, the cruiser started after the battleship. But 
 the enemy had a good lead, and it was some time 
 before the Japanese warship could command a full 
 head of steam, which meant everything to her. 
 Then, when steam was to be had in plenty, there 
 came a breakdown in the engine room, causing a 
 delay of twenty minutes. 
 
 " We'll never catch her, at least, not to-day," 
 said Luke, and he was right. Darkness found the 
 battleship still three miles away. Half a dozen shots 
 were fired at her, but none took effect. Then night 
 ended the pursuit. 
 
 In the morning nothing was to be seen of the 
 enemy and those on the Japanese warship were much 
 depressed, for they had fancied that an encounter 
 might add greatly to their laurels. But shortly
 
 264 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 before noon the lookout announced the approach of 
 another ship. 
 
 " A Russian cruiser ! " was the cry. 
 
 This was correct the vessel was the auxiliary 
 cruiser, Pontomuk, formerly a steamer in the 
 Siberian trade. She was manned by a fierce and 
 swarthy-looking body of sailors and marines, and 
 carried a first and second battery of no mean pro- 
 portions. 
 
 " I'll wager we have got some work cut out for 
 us now," said Larry, and he was right. Finding 
 she could not run away from the Shohirika the Rus- 
 sian auxiliary cruiser came steaming up and let drive 
 at close range, a broadside that raked the Japanese 
 warship from end to end with deadly effect. The 
 Shohirika answered immediately, and both the steer- 
 ing wheel and the rudder were smashed on the 
 enemy's ship. 
 
 " Phew ! but this is hot work ! " panted Larry, as 
 all those around the gun worked like Trojans. 
 
 "An* it's going to be hotter! " ejaculated Luke. 
 He sighted the piece with care. " There, Sally 
 Jane, let her go ! " And he pressed the electric but- 
 ton. Bang! went the gun with a roar that was 
 deafening. Then the breech was thrown open and 
 the smoke rolled out, filling the air with a smell that 
 made them cough and sneeze. But nobody stopped
 
 A SURPRISE FOR LARRY 265 
 
 work. In a trice the gun was cleaned and cooled 
 and another shell pushed into place, and then the 
 firing was repeated. 
 
 " She's coming alongside ! " was the announce- 
 ment from on deck. " All hands to repel boarders ! " 
 
 " A hand-to-hand fight ! " cried Larry, and 
 scarcely had the words been uttered when there 
 came a bump that hurled half the sailors flat. Up 
 they sprang, and as order after order was delivered 
 the marines and others ran for their guns and cut- 
 lasses, while the officers saw to it that their pistols 
 were ready for use. 
 
 A wild, maddening yell came from the deck of the 
 Russian ship, as marines and sailors poured over 
 the side. An answering Banzai issued from the 
 Japanese, and they met the first onslaught with 
 vigor. Then came a fierce tramping over the deck, 
 as the two conflicting parties moved first to one side 
 and then the other. 
 
 " We are ordered up ! " cried Larry, a few minutes 
 later. " Here is where we have got to fight for it, 
 Luke!" 
 
 " Right you are, lad. Do your best, and trust to 
 Heaven for the rest ! " was the Yankee tar's reply, 
 and then, cutlasses in hand, both mounted to the 
 deck, to engage in the fiercest hand-to-hand en- 
 counter either of them had ever experienced.
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 A CALL TO REPEL BOARDERS 
 
 IT was a battle royal from the start and for some 
 time neither side had an advantage. Pistol shot was 
 met by pistol shot, and a rifle gun placed on the 
 upper deck of the Russian warship was balanced 
 in execution by a similar gun mounted on the Sho- 
 hirika. The slaughter created by both weapons was 
 frightful, a dozen or more going down on either 
 side each time a gun was discharged. 
 
 When Larry and Luke came out on desk the spec- 
 tacle was enough to make the blood of the youth 
 run cold, and it was only his previous experience 
 in warfare which rendered him capable of doing 
 what he knew was his duty. 
 
 " Charge on them ! " came the cry in Japanese. 
 " Kill them, or drive them back to their ship ! 
 Banzai! " 
 
 "Banzai! Banzai Nippon!" was the yell. 
 "Hurrah for Japan!" 
 
 The Japanese had not expected a hand-to-hand 
 fight and the closing in of the enemy aroused them 
 
 266
 
 A CALL TO REPEL BOARDERS 267 
 
 as they had never been aroused before. For the first 
 time Larry saw the sailors and marines awakened 
 to their full fighting fury a fury in which every 
 Japanese scorns death and thinks that to die is 
 glory for himself, his family, and his emperor. 
 They leaped on the Russians with a ferocity that 
 was appalling, and that first shock sent the 
 Czar's men back to the deck from which they had 
 come. 
 
 But the Russians were likewise aroused, and with 
 cheers and yells they came on once more, leaping 
 over the bodies of those who had fallen, and meeting 
 shot with shot and cutlass stroke with cutlass stroke. 
 Officers and men fought side by side, and many went 
 down to a common death. 
 
 By instinct Larry and Luke kept close together, 
 with the others from Luke's gun near at hand, and 
 Steve Colton and Bob Stanford not far away. Each 
 used his cutlass as best he could, warding off the 
 blows of the enemy and dealing cuts whenever a 
 chance appeared. Larry was glad that he had 
 learned to use a cutlass so well, and soon found 
 himself the match of almost any Russian who chal- 
 lenged him. 
 
 The fighting was now spread over the decks of 
 both vessels, which were hooked together tightly and 
 pounding broadside at every swell of the ocean. To
 
 268 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 attempt to blow up either ship would have been 
 fatal probably to both one dragging down the 
 other so no such attempt was made. 
 
 While the fighting was at its height, Larry sud- 
 denly found himself face to face with a Russian 
 lieutenant of marines. The fellow had a pistol in 
 his hand, and as Larry raised his cutlass to strike, he 
 dropped the weapon on a level with the youth's 
 head and pulled the trigger. 
 
 Had the bullet sped as intended it is likely Larry 
 would have been killed. But just as the trigger fell 
 Luke, who was at Larry's side, knocked the pistol 
 to one side with his cutlass and the bullet merely 
 grazed Larry's hair. Then Larry leaped forward 
 and gave the Russian lieutenant a thrust in the side 
 which put the fellow out of the fight instantly. 
 
 For fully fifteen minutes the battle had now raged 
 and it was growing hotter each instant. All of the 
 available men on each ship were in the fray, and the 
 cries and yells which resounded were deafening. 
 
 " We certainly can't keep this fight up much 
 longer ! " panted Larry. He had a cut on his left 
 hand and one in the shoulder, but kept on with 
 dogged determination. 
 
 " Well, we ain't goin' to surrender ! " grunted 
 Luke. " It's fight or die, I guess ! " And he leaped 
 forward once more.
 
 A CALL TO REPEL BOARDERS 269 
 
 Two tall Russians were directly in front of the 
 old Yankee giuiner, and both fell upon him with 
 their cutlasses at the same instant. Luke was 
 capable of warding off the weapon of one, but he 
 was no match for the pair, and it speedily looked as 
 if they would surely kill him. 
 
 " Back with ye! " he yelled, and swung his cutlass 
 as rapidly as he could, but they crowded him still 
 closer and then one made a thrust at his face and an- 
 other at his body. 
 
 It was at this critical moment that Larry, who 
 had been engaged with somebody else, saw his old 
 war chum's predicament. With a leap he gained 
 Luke's side, and down came his cutlass with a sweep- 
 ing blow on the wrist of one of the enemy. The 
 Russian dropped his cutlass to the deck and stag- 
 gered back, his hand almost severed from his arm. 
 Then Luke slashed the other Russian across the 
 cheek, and both of the enemy hurried back behind 
 the other fighters. 
 
 " Good f er you, Larry ! " panted Luke, when he 
 could speak. " They had me about cornered ! " 
 
 " These fellows certainly know how to put up a 
 stiff fight." 
 
 " You're wounded yourself. Better go below." 
 
 " No, I'm going to see it out. Why don't you go 
 down yourself ? "
 
 2/O AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " It ain't in me, that's why," answered the old 
 Yankee gunner. 
 
 Again came a fierce onslaught from the Russians. 
 But the Japanese now had another rifle gun in 
 place, and sharpshooters were crowding the fighting 
 tops. The latter picked off the Russian officers, and 
 this created a momentary confusion. Then came a 
 sudden order to unlock the two ships and this was 
 done. 
 
 " The Russian ship is going down ! " was the 
 yell, and the news proved true. An explosion be- 
 low decks had torn a hole in the Russian warship's 
 bottom and she began to sink rapidly. 
 
 The scene was now indescribable. Both the Rus- 
 sians and the Japanese on the doomed vessel en- 
 deavored to reach the deck of the Shohirika. In 
 this struggle the majority of the Russians re- 
 ceived the worst of it, and fully fifty of them, in- 
 cluding not a few wounded, remained on board 
 when the doomed warship took her final plunge be- 
 neath the waters of the sea. Eighteen Japanese 
 were likewise drowned, including two under officers. 
 
 " Surrender, or we will drive you over the side ! " 
 was the command from the Japanese, and utterly dis- 
 heartened by the loss of their ship, the Russians 
 threw down their arms; and the fierce and bloody 
 contest was at an end. The common sailors were
 
 A CALL TO REPEL BOARDERS 271 
 
 driven forward and chained together or bound with 
 ropes, and the officers were grouped near the stern, 
 where a formal surrender was made by the captain 
 of the lost ship giving up his sword. This formal- 
 ity over, the Japanese set to work at once, cleaning 
 up the deck and caring for the wounded as well as 
 the hospital accommodations of the Shohirika would 
 permit. 
 
 " I never wish to see another fight like that," was 
 Larry's comment, when he had washed up and had 
 his wounds dressed. " It was simply a slaughter ! " 
 
 " Right you are, lad," answered Luke. " An' I 
 reckon I'm a-goin' to carry the scars o' it down to 
 my grave." The old Yankee gunner had received 
 several severe wounds, and he was glad enough to 
 have Larry swing his hammock for him and lie down 
 to rest. 
 
 The battle over, the captain of the Shohirika 
 sailed away, to look for the big brig once more and 
 to report to the flagship of the fleet. But the brig 
 had taken time by the forelock and left for parts un- 
 known. 
 
 " I suppose that is the last of Shamhaven and 
 Peterson and my money," said Larry, when this 
 news reached him. " I wish we had met that brig 
 a week ago." 
 
 " Oh, it's possible we may see her again," said
 
 2/2 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 Luke, cheerfully. " But it gets me that she ran 
 away, unless she had something to run for." 
 
 " She must have been carrying some contraband 
 of war, Luke." 
 
 " It ain't unlikely, lad. Well, she's gone, an' it 
 ain't no use to cry over spilt milk. When you write 
 to Captain Ponsberry you can tell him ye saw them 
 two rascals an' thet's all the good it did." 
 
 " Do you know what I'm thinking? " 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " I'm thinking that brig was bound for Port 
 Arthur, and she'll slip into that port some dark and 
 misty night." 
 
 " It's a risky piece o' business. Either our ships 
 or the mines are likely to blow her up." 
 
 " That is true. But the Russians at the port must 
 be getting desperate, and they'll most likely pay any 
 kind of a price for supplies. A captain who ran 
 the blockade successfully could make a fortune," 
 returned Larry. 
 
 The young gunner's mate was right in his sur- 
 mise. The big brig was a Russian vessel in dis- 
 guise and loaded to her fullest capacity with supplies 
 for the blockaded seaport. She had been fitted out 
 at Vladivostok, but had taken a wide sea course, so 
 as to pretend to have set sail from Nagasaki. Sev- 
 eral Russian shipping merchants were interested in
 
 A CALL TO REPEL BOARDERS 2/3 
 
 the venture, which was a private one, and among 
 the number was Ivan Snokoff. From Captain 
 Barusky, Snokoff had heard that fabulous prices 
 could be obtained for needed commodities at Port 
 Arthur, and he had invested nearly every ruble he 
 possessed in the enterprise. If the vessel succeeded 
 in reaching Port Arthur, Captain Barusky was to 
 undertake the disposal of the goods shipped in 
 Snokoff 's name, and then the two were to divide the 
 profits. 
 
 The big brig had come close to being wrecked off 
 the coast of Japan and during a gale had run down 
 a fishing smack containing Shamhaven, Peterson, 
 and two Japanese. One Japanese had been 
 drowned, and the three others from the smack had 
 been made to join the crew of the big brig. This 
 was agreeable to Shamhaven and Peterson, who did 
 not wish to remain near Nagasaki or at any place 
 where Captain Ponsberry or Larry would be likely 
 to discover them.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 FALl OF PORT ARTHUR CONCLUSION 
 
 " OPEN, in the name of the Czar ! " 
 
 Such was the command which startled both Ben 
 and Grace Chase, and for the moment each gazed at 
 the other in horror, not knowing what to say or do. 
 
 "I must get away from here!" whispered the 
 young captain, but scarcely had he spoken when 
 there came a crash, and the front door of the resi- 
 dence swung in. Then half a dozen Russians 
 poured into the house. 
 
 " There he is, as I suspected ! " said one, an officer 
 from the prison. " We'll see that you do not escape 
 again," he added to Ben, grimly. 
 
 In the midst of the excitement Nathan Chase ar- 
 rived. But he could do nothing for the young cap- 
 tain, and was glad that he was left to protect his 
 daughter. 
 
 " We ought also to take her," said the prison 
 official. " She did wrong to harbor this prisoner." 
 And then, without further ado, Ben was marched 
 back to the place from which he had escaped such 
 a short while before.
 
 FALL OF PORT ARTHUR CONCLUSION 2/5 
 
 After that the time passed dismally enough for the 
 young American. For having run away he was put 
 on the most miserable fare the prison afforded, the 
 food being often so vile he could not touch it. 
 Whenever he attempted to protest he was met with 
 kicks and blows. 
 
 " They might as well kill me and be done 
 with it," he thought. "Oh, how I wish the 
 Japs would take the city and give me back my 
 liberty!" 
 
 In those days Port Arthur became a most uncom- 
 fortable place for all living there. The Japanese 
 army was pressing forward steadily, and army and 
 navy did everything possible to destroy the shipping 
 in the harbor and make the various forts untenable. 
 Shots and shells were hurled into the city at all 
 hours of the day and night, until living there became 
 worse than a nightmare. Among the soldiers 
 scurvy became prevalent, until the hospitals could 
 not accommodate the sick and the dying. Nothing 
 was done to clean up the streets, and the rubbish lay 
 many feet deep over the sidewalks. Practically all 
 of the shops were closed, for they had next to noth- 
 ing to sell. The main article of food was rice, and 
 to cook this many old buildings had to be razed in 
 order to procure necessary firewood. As winter 
 approached the suffering of the poor became so in-
 
 276 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 tense that riots broke out and to maintain order not 
 a few were shot down. 
 
 Such was the condition in the city. Outside, to 
 the northward, the fighting went on week after 
 week. So many soldiers were killed upon both sides 
 that to bury the dead became impossible, and thou- 
 sands were left where they had fallen, to become the 
 prey of vultures, or to putrefy and fill the locality 
 with a stench that was as nauseating as it was 
 deadly! Such are the horrors of modern warfare. 
 The demands for universal peace cannot come any 
 too quickly. 
 
 In the advance on Port Arthur, Gilbert did his 
 full share of the fighting. The Japanese were now 
 struggling for the possession of what was known as 
 2O3-Meter Hill, a rocky elevation which was not 
 fortified but which was in the direct line of Russian 
 fire. The top of 2O3-Meter Hill commanded a fine 
 view of Port Arthur and its harbor, and it was this 
 view the Japanese needed, in order to make their 
 shell fire most effective. 
 
 The battle for 2O3-Meter Hill is one which will be 
 long remembered. The Japanese fought with a 
 desperation impossible to describe, and when the hill 
 was captured, General Stoessel sent out nearly all 
 his available men to retake it. But this could not 
 be accomplished, and late in December the Japanese
 
 FALL OF PORT ARTHUR CONCLUSION 2/7 
 
 stormed the inner defenses of the Russian chain of 
 forts, killing nearly all of the brave defenders who 
 dared to oppose them. Then tons upon tons of shot 
 and shell were sent into Port Arthur and over the 
 harbor once again, until the locality became little 
 short of an inferno. Nearly all the shipping was 
 destroyed, and so many buildings were set on fire 
 that to stem the conflagration became all but im- 
 possible. The end came on New Year's Day, 1905 
 ten months after the famous siege began. To 
 hold out longer seemed impossible, and to avoid 
 further carnage General Stoessel called a council of 
 war and sent a message to General Nogi offering to 
 capitulate. 
 
 " Port Arthur has surrendered ! " The news flew 
 from one Japanese regiment to another, and soon the 
 warships were sending the message from vessel to 
 vessel. For once the Japanese showed their real 
 feelings, and " Banzai! Banzai! " rent the air again 
 and again. " Long life to the Mikado ! Port Ar- 
 thur is ours once more ! " 
 
 " It is a well-earned victory ! " cried Larry, when 
 he heard the news. 
 
 " Yes, lad, and I trust it brings this bloody war 
 to a close," came from Luke. 
 
 " They say General Stoessel blew up the war- 
 ships remaining in the harbor."
 
 2/8 AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 " He couldn't have had many left," returned the 
 old Yankee gunner. " The army and the navy have 
 about battered everything to bits." And in this sur- 
 mise Luke was correct. 
 
 The fall of Port Arthur caused widespread con- 
 sternation in Russia, while the people of Japan were 
 correspondingly elated. Because of the gallant de- 
 fense of the place, the Japanese made generous terms 
 with those who had surrendered, much to the satis- 
 faction of the world at large. Many had predicted 
 a universal butchery, but nothing of the sort oc- 
 curred, and the Russian sick and wounded were 
 given every possible attention. 
 
 After the fall of the port Larry was permitted to 
 go ashore some miles above the town, and he man- 
 aged to located Gilbert, and then learned for the first 
 time that Ben was a prisoner in the captured place. 
 
 "A prisoner! " he ejaculated. " Oh, Gilbert, we 
 must find him and have him released ! " 
 
 " That is just what I have been thinking, but I 
 don't know exactly how to go at it, Larry." 
 
 " There ought to be some way of doing these 
 things. We might interview one of the generals 
 and Who is that coming this way? " 
 
 "Why, it's Ben himself!" cried Gilbert. 
 
 " Ben ! " screamed Larry, and ran forward to 
 meet his brother. Soon they were in each other's
 
 FALL OF PORT ARTHUR CONCLUSION 2/9 
 
 arms, and then Gilbert received an equally warm 
 greeting. 
 
 " We were released this morning," said Ben. 
 " I can tell you I was mighty glad of it. I haven't 
 had a meal fit to eat in weeks." 
 
 " Well, you shall have the best our larder affords," 
 said Gilbert. " My, but you're a sight for sore 
 eyes ! " he continued. 
 
 " Don't say a word ! " came from Larry. Two 
 tears were glistening in his honest eyes. " It's al- 
 most too good to be true ! " 
 
 Here let me add a few words more and then bring 
 to a close this tale of the naval and military adven- 
 tures "At the Fall of Port Arthur." 
 
 After the surrender of the city the army in that 
 vicinity, and also the fleet near the harbor, had but 
 little to do outside of caring for the sick and 
 wounded and disposing of the thousands of prison- 
 ers. The Russian officers were allowed to go on 
 parole and the prisoners were transported to Japan. 
 Many of the mines in the harbor were taken up, so 
 that ships might come and go in safety. 
 
 Larry was anxious to learn what had become of 
 Shamhaven and Peterson, and through the Japanese 
 guards stationed in Port Arthur located the rascally 
 sailors at a cheap boarding-house. Both were made
 
 28o AT THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR 
 
 prisoners, and Larry got back a portion of the money 
 stolen from Captain Ponsberry and himself. It was 
 learned that the big brig had been destroyed by the 
 Japanese shell fire, so that Ivan Snokoff lost every- 
 thing he placed in the venture. 
 
 " Well, it served him right," said Gilbert, when 
 he heard of this. " He is responsible for the time 
 Ben spent in prison." 
 
 What had become of Captain Barusky was at 
 first a mystery. But at last it was learned that he 
 had sneaked aboard of a transport filled with 
 wounded soldiers and bound for Chefoo. He pre- 
 tended to be wounded himself, and was given medi- 
 cal attention until the trick was discovered, when he 
 was treated as a coward. As soon as Chefoo was 
 reached he disappeared, and that was the last seen 
 or heard of him for some time. 
 
 " We are well rid of that fellow," said Ben. " I 
 hope the Russians read him out of their army. He 
 isn't fit to hold a commission." 
 
 " What do you imagine will be the next move in 
 this war ? " questioned Gilbert. 
 
 " It is hard to tell. I think they will try to take 
 Mukden, for one thing." 
 
 " Russia is going to send out more warships," put 
 in Larry. " If they come this way, it may mean 
 more fighting for me."
 
 FALL OF PORT ARTHUR CONCLUSION 28 1 
 
 " Well, I reckon you'll do your duty, if you are 
 put to it," answered Gilbert, with a smile. 
 
 " And so will you do yours," came from Larry. 
 
 " We'll all try to do our duty," broke in Ben. 
 " We didn't join the army and the navy to hang 
 back. Just the same, I'd enjoy a bit of a rest just 
 now." 
 
 The others agreed that the rest would be beneficial 
 all around. It was given to them ; and here, for the 
 present at least, we will leave them, wishing them the 
 best of good luck in the future. 
 
 THE END
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 NON-RENEWAL: 
 
 MAY 9 lisi 
 
 DUE 2 WKS FROM DAI 
 
 REC'O LO-URB' 
 
 JUN 5 1991 
 
 17Z006 
 
 E RECEIVED
 
 A 000286175 5
 
 University 
 Southerr 
 Library